God and to serue him in the simplicity and sincerity of their hearts This wee must do in health this we must do in sicknesse this we must doe in death and so wee shall glorifie God liuing and dying Thus did Abraham teach his children and seruants and for this is he commended of God Gen. 18 19. I know Abraham my seruant that hee will command his sonnes and his houshold after him that they keepe the vvay of the Lord to do righteousnesse and iudgment Thus said Iacob when he dyed Gen. 49 1 2. this must all of vs be carefull to practise if we will bee the children of faithful Abraham to speake of the lawes of God in our houses 〈◊〉 11 13. wheÌ„ we walk by the way when we lye downe and when we rise vp Verse 27 28. And Moses did as the Lord had commanded he caused Aaron to strippe off his garments and he put them vpon Eleazar his son Wee see the obedience of Moses to the Commandement of God for Aaron pulled off his Priestly robes and they are put vpon Eleazar to whom lineally the Priesthood did descend whereby we see that there was a personal succession belonging to the Priesthood from father to son from one man to another Hereby we learne â—â—â—â—rine 〈◊〉 Leuitical 〈…〉 from 〈◊〉 that the Priesthood vnder the law passed from one to another The Priesthood begunne in Aaron and continued in his line rested not in one man but continued by succession from age to age This we see euidently proued throughout the old testament for as they were cut off by death so others arose in their rooms that serued at the Altar As Eleazar succeeded Aaron so did Phinchas succeed Eleazar 〈◊〉 6 â—0 so the Priesthood proceeded from father to son and from one generation to another 〈◊〉 â— 16. as appeareth in the genealogies of the Priests This the Apostle to the Hebrewes plentifully prooueth 〈◊〉 23. Many among them were made Priests because they were not suffered to endure by reason of death declaring that the Priestes after the order of Aaron succeeded each other and confirming it by the reason cause thereof because the Leuiticall Priests were taken away by death and could not endure for euer This then we must hold to be one reason forcible and powerfull to prooue the continued Reason 1 succession of the Priesthood of Leui from father to son because they were cut off by death and so not suffered alwayes to execute theyr Priesthood Seeing therfore these Priests were mortall there must be a succession from one to another This is that reason which was remeÌ„bred before out of Heb. 7 23. shewing that they had many Priests because they were all subiect to mortality and could not continue through necessity of death Secondly the promise of God made vnto Aaron and to his posterity must be accomplished Reason 2 and performed Hee consecrated Aaron and his sons and made a couenant with them not with Aaron alone not with his children alone but with their posterity Exod. 28 1. hee established it as a testimony in Iacob and as a law in Israel that their posterity might know it and the children which should be born of them shold stand vp and minister before the Lord in the beautiful garments and glorious robes of the Priests Exod. 28 2. Therefore the Lord saide by Moses Exod 29 29 30. Num. 3 10. 18 7. The holy garments which appertaine to Aaron shall be his sonnes after him to be annointed therein and to be consecrate therein That son that shall be Priest in his stead shall put them on seuen dayes when he commeth into the Tabernacle of the Congregation to minister in the holy place So God made his couenant of peace with Phinehas the son of Eleazar the son of Aaron Nu. 25 12 13 confirmed the Priests office to him his seed after him because in the zeale of his Spirit hee had turned away the wrath of the Lord from the Children of Israel This teacheth vs first of all the imperfection Vse 1 and insufficiency of it both of the Priestes themselues and of the Priesthood it selfe It pointed out a better Priest and a better priesthood and directed them to rest not in it but in some other So the Apostle Heb. 7 11 12. declareth that the Leuiticall Priesthood was vnperfect because another Priest is promised a long time after according to the order of Melchizedek If any perfection had beene by the Priesthood of the Leuites what needed it furthermore that another Priest should arise after the order of Melchizedek and not to bee called after the order of Aaron c. Where we see he sheweth to what purpose there must bee a Priest after another rule and fashion not after the order of Aaron euen because perfection is not in the Priehhood of the Leuites nor vnder the Law which was established vnder it so that wee must acknowledge it hath an end forasmuch as with the ceremoniall law the ceremoniall Priesthood was cancelled and abolished Vse 2 Secondly from hence we learne to acknowledge a difference betweene the Priesthood of Christ and the Priesthood of the Leuites This standeth in diuers points and circumstaÌ„ces as the same Authour of the Epistle to the Hebrewes euidently declareth The Priesthood of Christ is eternall as the Prophet declared long before Heb. 7 17. Thou art a Priest for euer after the order of Melchizedek he was made with an oath by him that saide vnto him The Lord hath sworne and wil not repent But the Priests of Aarons order were mortall Heb. 7 20 21. not eternall they were made by the word of God but without an oath Heb. 7 26. Besides our great high Priest Christ Iesus holye harmelesse vndefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the Heauens hath a * Aparabaton Heb. 7 24. Priesthood which cannot passe from one to another wherefore he is able perfectly to saue them that come vnto God by him seeing hee euer liueth to make intercession for them who by his own blood entred in once into the holy place Heb 9.11 14. and obtained eternall redemption for vs purging our Conscience from dead workes to serue the liuing God Hebru 10 4. for it is vnpossible that the blood of buls Goats shold take away sinnes Thus we see that the Priesthood of Christ can haue no succession inasmuch as being once performed it hath no imperfection and whereas the Iews in the time of the law had Aaron and his posterity which were but mortall and miserable men we haue Christ the immortall and blessed God who liueth for euer to be our euerlasting Priest Vse 3 Lastly we learne that seeing the Leuiticall Priesthood passed from one to another so as by death they were not alwaies suffred to exercise and execute their Priesthood we see I say that the Church of Rome bringing in againe such a Priesthood such Priests as
with his sword in his hand and fighting did call for aide and on the other side dispraise the practise of him that withdrew himselfe out of the battell so soone as it was begun vnder colour pretence of praying for good successe affirming that God doth not accept the sacrifice of Cowards neyther receiueth their prayers because they are vnreasonable For they held it no reason that he which shooteth not should hit the white nor that he should win the victory that abideth not the battell neyther that he should haue any good that doth nothing toward it As then victory is wonne by labour not by sloth so shall we attaine the blessings of God by our endeuour not by our idlenesse It is required therefore of euery one of vs to consider our callings wherein we are placed We haue not all of vs one calling but diuers Some are set in the priuate family and some in the common-wealth and some in the Church of God all haue not one office but diuers We are trauailers in this world as passengers in a Ship â—ut in compa â— Lygur and â—uma who being there some for one businesse and other for another purpose do neuer meddle one with another but euery one careth for the discharging and dispatching of his proper office So ought it to be with vs we haue our proper calling and proper duties to be performed therein Be diligent in the duties of it and thou maist looke for a blessing vpon thy labours Sanctifie thy daily labours with daily praier but presume not that praier shall helpe thee without thine owne labour If thou shouldst pray to God all the day long to feed thee to cloathe thee to sustaine thee and thy family the idle mans prayer auaileth nothing We must pray vnto him when we begin our labours and blesse his name when we haue ended our labours but to call vpon him determining with our selues not to take paines or not determining with our selues to take paines is no better then to dally with GOD and deceiue our selues Lastly it is our duty to seeke to be acquainted Vse 3 with the word where we shall finde that plainely and particularly set downe which we would know In what state soeuer we are set we shall haue a sure guide to begin the works of our calling to goe forward in them and to perseuere vnto the end Heereby we shall be able to warrant our workes and know what duties God accepteth and what he accepteth not It is a light vnto our eyes and a lanterne vnto our steppes Psal 119 105. It is the commendation of Gods children to be conuersant in it In darknesse we cannot go safely without the helpe of a lanterne so are wee borne and brought vp in ignorance and continue therein vnlesse wee be guided by the word of God and his Spirit Many that want the knowledge direction of the Scriptures think they liue in the light walke in the light and behaue themselues as children of the day and are in as good a case and haue as good soules toward God as they that study the Scriptures and meditate in them day night They thinke it is not for simple men to meddle with the Scriptures but for Preachers and Diuines They thinke that knowledge maketh men worse and that none are worse men that none will deceiue a man sooner then they and therefore such as seeke to know God and to serue him according to his word they call in contempt and derision Scripture men But these ignorant beasts speake by the spirit of the diuell and oppose themselues against the expresse commandements of God and the approued examples of his setuants The Lord himselfe speaketh Hos 4 6. My people perish for want of knowledge The Apostle saith 1. Cor. 14 20. Be not children in vnderstanding but in maliciousnesse be as children The men of Berea are commended Acts 17 11. because they searched the Scriptures priuately to proue the truth of the doctrine which they had heard deliuered publikely But if knowledge as is pretended do make men worse then is it euill in it selfe and not good forasmuch as that which is good cannot make a man euill What then Dare any two-legged beast presume in the prophanenesse of his wicked hart to say that to know God and his will which is most pure and holy can make a man any worse Or that the more a man knoweth of Iesus Christ and christian religion the worse he should be A vile blasphemy O detestable impiety Will it make a seruant worse to know the will of his Master Or a subiect to know the Princes lawes and statutes It will be farther obiected Obiect There was neuer more knowledge and lesse practise a man may heare many speake much out of the Bible who notwithstanding are naughty men I answere â—wer be it so yet the cause is not their knowledge but want of grace it is not in the word but their owne corruption â— 1.22 They are fooles saith Salomon that hate knowledge and are enemies vnto it For all well doing in our callings proceedeth from faith and faith is grounded vpon knowledge and doth increase through knowledge Where there is no knowledge of Gods sacred and heauenly will â—s 4.1 2. men breake out without all conscience into swearing lying stealing whoring and killing Moreouer all they that can talke of the Scriptures make shew of them to others haue not by and by the knowledge of them for as much as they may alleadge more a great deale then they vnderstand â—biect Shall none then be saued wil some say but such as know the Scriptures can we not be led by Gods Spirit and serue him except we be conuersant in them I answere â—nswer no. The Spirit guideth no man without the word We are begotten anew by the immortall seed of the word Pet. 1. â—m 1. saith Peter Of his owne accord he hath begotten vs by the word of truth saith Iames. If then we be begotten by the word to a new life we are dead without it or rather haue no being of a true Christian No man can truely serue God vntill he know how to serue him It is God that teacheth how he will be serued and he teacheth onely by his word He hath no other schoole-house but the Scriptures such as thinke to learne his will otherwhere are much deceiued and will in the end prooue themselues the disciples of the diuell not the schollers of Christ forasmuch as hee that is of God â—h 8.47 heareth Gods word yee heare it not because ye are not of God No man can be saued without faith for without faith it is impossible to please God but faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God Rom. 10.17 No man can be saued except he be regenerated for except we be borne againe we cannot enter into the kingdome of God Ioh. 3. but wherewithall shall a yong man clense his
iudgment vpon the vnbeleeuers and impenitent persons Great is the authority of Princes and Rulers of the earth They may banish from their kingdoms such as are offenders but they cannot banish and exclude any from the kingdome of God They may binde the hands and feet of the body but they haue no power to binde the soule and conscience The Magistrate may say Take his body but the Minister may say Let him be deliuered to Satan Lastly we see from hence that those Churches are deceiued that cast from them this holy ordinance of Christ Iesus they are as a body subiect to many diseases yet want a soueraigne medicine to cure them For albeit they haue the Christian Magistrate to assist them and to resist euils yet his iudgement is externall not internall he may punish he cannot amend and reforme Euery Church therefore ought to haue this remedy to take away euill out of Israel The second point in the description of excommunication is â—e second 〈◊〉 of the deâ—ption that it must bee executed vpon him that is a member of the Church For as it is the sentence of the Church so it extendeth onely to such persons as are professours in the visible Church and haue giuen their names to Christ and submitted themselues to the doctrine and discipline thereof This is expresly grounded vpon the words of the Apostle 1 Cor. 5 11 12. If any that is called a brother be a fornicator or couetous or an idolater or a drunkard c with such a one eate not 2 Cor. 2 6. For what haue I to doe to iudge them also that are without Doe not ye iudge them that are within In like manner Christ in the Gospel prescribing this spirituall physicke to recouer dangerous sinners saith If thy brother trespasse against thee From hence we learne what person is to be excommunicated to wit such an one as was called our brother and registred in the number of the children of the church For how can he be excommunicated that is cast out of the communion who neuer was in the communion Wherefore it belongeth nothing at all to those that are out of the church as Turkes Persians Iewes Pagans and other Infidels that were neuer baptized in the name of the holy Trinity neyther had entrance into the church This censure concerneth such as are reckoned among brethren and not accounted strangers from the faith and aliants from the Common-wealth of Israel Hence it is that when Paul had written in an Epistle to the Corinthians that they should not keep company with fornicators lest they should thinke he wrote this of all the fornicators of this world he expoundeth himselfe that he vnderstood it not of all wicked persons in generall for then they must needs goe out of the world Verse 10. but of such as were members of the church and would needs be called brethren These are they that giue scandall to the enemies of God and his Gospel through them the Name of God is blasphemed the church is contemned slandered the word is reuiled the weake are offended and the rest of the parts infected and therefore deserue worthily ro bee excommunicated The church taketh care of all her children shee is as a carefull mother and tender Nurse that hath promised to bring them vp to see them rightly ordered and gouerned and therefore ought to vse all good meanes for their recouery that their spirit may bee saued in the day of the Lord. Againe we are put in mind heereby of the folly and corrupt dealing of the Church of Rome who directly crosse the doctrine of the Apostle and set themselues in the place and seate of God For as they haue defiled the most holy ordinances of God the word praier sacraments and worship of God so they haue horribly abused the institution of excommunication as wee shall see farther afterward The truth is they haue nothing to doe with excommunication they are fallen from grace they haue denyed the faith they haue defiled themselues with Idols they will not haue Christs righteousnesse imputed vnto theÌ„ they set vp their owne works seeke iustification by theÌ„ they will not receiue Christ to be their onely King and Priest they will merite saluation for themselues and therefore they are not a true but a false Church But excommunication is the Churches right it is none of theirs that are not the Church so that albeit they curse vs and banne vs euery yeare yet it hurteth vs not forasmuch as the curse that is causelesse shall not come But suppose they were the true Church and wee out of the Church who hold all that refuse to be subiect to the Popes supremacy to bee no Church at all how commeth it to passe that they dare excommunicate vs who neuer were of their communion and do not belong to their iurisdiction They teach we are out of the bosome of the Church and Paul affirmeth that the Church is not to iudge them that are without they are therefore abusers and prophaners of this ordinance euen by their owne confession Let them either admit vs to be parts of the true Church or else remit vs to the iudgement seate of God who iudgeth them that are without 1 Cor. 5 13. For as a Prince draweth out the sword against none but his owne subiects so is this censure to be drawne out against none but such as are subiect vnto it that is the Church If the Church proceed any farther it may be said vnto it Who made thee a Iudge and Ruler ouer them Lastly let not vngodly persons atheists that are out of the Church bee encouraged heereby to continue in sinne neither let any enuy their freedome and liberty because they are not to be touched with Church-censures but rather let them consider that they shall not escape scotfree they haue God the Father high possessor of heauen and earth a sharpe and seuere Iudge against them and all their euill deeds for theÌ„ that are without God iudgeth who wil giue to euery one according to his deserts Thus much of the second point The third part of the description Let vs go forward in the description The third thing necessary to be obserued in excoÌ„munication is that the person offending bee conuicted of some greeuous hainous crime either against the first or second Table of the law Hence it is that the Apostle nameth not onely whoremongers couetous drunkards railers 1 Cor. 5 11. and extortioners but also idolaters so that as well hereticks and worshippers of Images sorcerers and enchanters and such like brethren as drunkards and adulterers are to be excommunicated In like manner Christ himselfe expresseth not the seuerall kindes of sinnes for which the brother that offendeth is to bee excommunicated but contenteth himselfe to say onely in generall If thy brother trespasse against thee So the Apostle Paul teacheth Tit. 3.10 A man that is an hereticke after the first and second admonition
a notable Epistle to this purpose written to a certaine Bishop called Auxilius August epist 75. in the behalfe of one Classicianus who being a young man for the offence of the master of the house excommunicated all the rest of his family and would not deliuer the Sacraments to his children and houshold whom he perswadeth to lay aside anger and to reuerse his sentence lest the man perish that is a friend the diuell reioyce in it that is an enemy In this case in a manner doe they offend who refuse to baptize the children of theÌ„ that are excommunicated such as are borne in fornication because their parents are impenitent as though the sonne should beare the iniquity of the father or the wife of the husband or the seruant of the master or he that is not yet born the iniquity of theÌ„ that are borne What hath the infant offended that is borne in the Church that he should not be baptized of the Church The Prophet saith The son shall not beare the iniquity of the father nor the father Ezek. 18 20. the iniquity of the son but the soule that sinneth it shall die This also is the resolutioÌ„ of Beza in one of his Epistles Beza epist 10. prouing that the children of the excommunicate may be baptized We conclude therefore that they onely which haue offended and remaine obstinate in their offences are to be excommunicated forasmuch as Christ neuer said if he heare not the Church let him and all that belong any way vnto him be as heathens and Publicanes but let him be vnto thee that is him only This serueth to coÌ„demne the horrible and abhominable tyranny of the Bishops of Rome who haue not onely raged vpon the bodies of the Saints but also exercised dominion ouer their consciences These are they that send out their curses and smite the cheefest Monarches of the world as it were with thunder lightning They pronounce sentence of excommunication for trifles and they absolue from it for trifles They excommunicate one for another and they absolue one for another They cast out of the Church those that do not belong to their iurisdiction for what haue they to doe with Princes When Princes are supposed to haue offended they curse condemne whole states and Kings as they haue serued heeretofore the Kings of this Land and lately thc State of Venice They haue interdicted whole Realmes they haue forbidden diuine seruice to be said and the Sacraments to be administred Fiftly we must learne from what things excommunicate persons are excluded that we may the better know how to behaue our selues toward them Christ saith let such be as heathens Publicanes that is abstaine from such false brethren and communicate not with theÌ„ either in matters of religion or in common conuersation But how far we must forbeare their company and conuersing with them we shall speake afterward The word excommunication and to excommunicate note out a cutting off froÌ„ the communion which Christ noteth by the branches that bring foorth no fruite Iohn 15 6. If a man abide not in me hee is cast foorth as a branch and is withered and men gather them and cast them into the fire and they are burned The Euangelists also call it to put out of the Synagogues Iohn 16 2. that is out of the fellowship of the faithfull met together in one place Hence it is also that they were said to be accursed being out of the Church as they are blessed that abide in the Church hauing a communion together in matters of religion and fellowship one with another Now we must vnderstand that there is a two-fold communion from whence an excommunicate person may be said to be excluded Communion is two-fold inward and outward the one is inward and spirituall the other outward and corporall The inward communion is that which euery faithfull one hath by faith and loue first with God and then with the Saints of God and therfore in the Creed it is called the Communion of Saints For all the Saints are ioyned together with Christ their head by the band of the Spirit among themselues and with the whole body of the Church 1 Cor. 10 16. The bread which we breake in the Supper of the Lord is it not the communion of the body of Christ saith Paul And the Apostle Iohn in his first Epistle That which we haue seene heard declare we vnto you 1 Iohâ—â— that ye also may haue fellowship with vs and truely our fellowship is with the Father and with his Son Iesus Christ From this fellowship can none be excluded but by sin The Prophet saith Esay 5 â— your sinnes haue separated betweene mee and you And Iohn teacheth that if we walke in the light as he is in the light 1 Iohn 1 â— we haue fellowship one with an other and the blood of Iesus Christ his Son cleanseth vs from all sin And Paul in his Epistle to the Romanes sheweth particularly that there is nothing vnder heauen can separate vs from Christ and from the loue of God neither death Rom. 8.3 â— nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature among al which he doth not reckon sin and therefore it is sin alone which can separate any man froÌ„ the grace of God and from communion with him The excommunication of the Church can bar and shut out no man from this communion For if any man be truly engrafted into Christ endued with faith in Christ and repentance from dead workes beeing a member of his body in deed and in truth excommunication shal hurt him nothing at all in regard of that spirituall communion forasmuch as the sentence so giuen is void and frustrate and the doore is shut vp locked fast with a false key Such an excommunication is a blessing not a cursing Againe albeit a man iustly deserueth to bee excommunicated through his sin to be separated from God yet excommunication is not the first or cheefe cause of it but his owne sin and the continuance in it seeing it doth not seuer him from God but declareth him to bee seuered through his impenitency as the Priests vnder the law putting out the leprous did not defile them with the leprosie but pronounced them to be defiled as the Iudge giuing sentence vpon a malefactor doth not therby make him a malefactor for hee was so before but pronounce him to be so and as a theefe that is found guilty is not thereby made a theefe But here a question ariseth how can it be Obiect that any hauing a true fellowship with Christ can be separated from it through sin Can he that is a member of Christ be made no member All men are eyther reprobate or elect The reprobate are not neyther were neyther euer shall be partakers of this communion how then should they be
when we striue to exceede and excell our selues and haue bent all our strength to serue the Lord in speciall manner yet we haue need to aske pardon and confesse that wee are vnprofitable seruants Wee are neuer so perfect but we are stained with some imperfections we cannot be so pure but we are defiled with some impurity and contagion of sinne so that howsoeuer wee desire chearefully and constantly to please God in all things yet euill is present with vs Rom. chapt 7. verse 21. and sinne doth easily beset vs Hebrues chap. 12. verse 1. so that we all stand in need of the pure and perfect sacrifice of Christ the author and finisher of our Faith without which wee cannot be accepted of God the Father We must therefore from hence learne to acknowledge that albeit wee desire to offer vp our selues wholly vnto him yet we can merit nothing at his hands nor attaine vnto perfection but are guilty of his iudgements if hee enter into iudgement with vs Psalme 143 2. For in his sight shall no man liuing be iustified It is the sacrifice of Christ for which hee is well pleased from the merite thereof commeth our merit our merit is his merit and the Fathers mercie He knew no sinne neither was any guile found in his mouth Esay 53. And hence it is that we shall be acquitted and discharged of sinne so that none shall bee able to lay any thing to our charge and though we bee in our selues debters yet hee hath payed our debt and set vs free to whome bee all glorie and prayse for euermore Amen 22 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 23 Speake vnto Aaron and vnto his sonnes saying On this wise ye shall blesse the children of Israel saying vnto them 24 The Lord blesse thee and keepe thee 25 The Lord make his face shine vpon thee and be gracious vnto thee 26 The Lord lift vp his countenance vpon thee and giue thee peace 27 And they shall put my name vpon the Children of Israel and I will blesse them Touching the vow of the Nazarites the first part of the Chapter wee haue spoken hitherto howbeit of vowes in generall wee shall haue fitter occasion to intreate in the twenty one and the thirtieth chapters following Now we come to the second part of the Chapter containing the forme of blessing the people prescribed vnto the Priestes from the mouth of God But first let vs see the meaning and the method of the Words Touching the Blessing obserue that sometimes God is saide to blesse man sometimes man to blesse God and sometimes one man to blesse another God blesseth man when he bestoweth good things vpon vs which we want and remooueth euill things from vs which wee feele The good things which hee giueth vs are partly earthly and partly heauenly and in both hee blesseth vs. Touching earthly we reade in the word Genesis chap. 24. verse 35. where Abrahams seruant sayeth that GOD had blessed his Maister greatly and he was become great then hee telleth wherein Hee hath giuen him Flockes and Heards and Siluer and Gold and men Seruants and maide Seruants and Camels and Asses The like we see Deut. 28 3 4 5. Blessed in the Citie blessed in the field blessed in the fruite of thy bodie c. Touching heauenly it is saide Hee blesseth with all spirituall blessings in heauenly things thorough Christ Ephes 1 3. Againe somtimes man blesseth God when he praiseth God in word and deed with mouth hart and returneth thanksgiuing to him both for bestowing vpon vs his blessings and remouing from vs his blessings When thou hast eaten and art full Deuter. 8 10. then thou shalt blesse the Lord thy God for the good land which he hath giuen thee So Psal 103 1. Luke 1 68. Now this our blessing of God is nothing but an effect of the former For as we loue God because hee loued vs first so wee blesse God because he blessed vs first We can neuer returne him the glory but from a feeling of his owne mercy We cannot open our mouth to praise him except he opened his hands to blesse vs. Genes 14 19. Lastly man is said to blesse man we blesse one another when wee pray one for another Rom. 12 14. Blesse them which persecute you which is expoūded by the words of Christ Mat 5 44. Pray for them which despitefully vse you To apply these things to our present purpose we must marke that in this place the word is thrice vsed and to be vnderstoode diuersly for when the Lord commanded Aaron and his sons to blesse the people the meaning is they must pray for them and heartily desire good things vnto them Again when it is said The Lord blesse thee and when the promise is made I will blesse thee the meaning is the Lord wil bestow all good things on thee and take away all euil things from thee so that they blessed the children of Israel by desiring and praying God blessed them by giuing and bestowing Moreouer the priests of God are taught to craue that God would make his face shine Obiection lift vp his countenance vpon the people It may be asked hath God any face visage or countenāce I answer these things are ascribed to God Answ not properly but for our better capacity vnderstanding It was the error of the Anthropomorphites who because the Scriptures speak of the eies eares mouth hands heart head and armes of God did therfore imagine that God is like vnto vs and had a bodily shape whereas he is a Spirit as also he wil be worshipped in spirit and truth Iohn 4 24. This the Apostle teacheth The Lord is that spirit and where the spirit of the lord is 2 Cor. 3 17. there Obiect 2 is liberty But these heretikes obiect that God made man in his owne image and likenesse Gen. 1. This is true Answer but their consequent is false For we are said to be created according to the Image of God not because he hath any bodily shape for that is against his nature who is infinit and against his word which teacheth the contrary The essence of God is spiritual inuisible and most simple he is a iust and mercifull God loue it selfe holines it selfe goodnes it self In these we were made like vnto God in these we resemble him beare his image being created in righteousnes and true holines Ephes 4 24. True it is some place this image of God in dominion ouer the creatures others in his immortall soule onely others in reason by which we are distinguisht from beasts but these let passe the principall point which the heathen man saw when hee said Tully The vertue which is in a man came neerer to the similitude of God thē the figure or outward shape What then can be the shadow of such a substance and the image of such a nature and the resemblance of such a power and perfectnes but that which the
washed with water which signifieth our washing with his bloode and our partaking of his righteousnesse Rom. 6 3. Galath 3 27. Hence it is that many are saide to be baptized in the name of Christ Act. 2 38. 19 5. which noteth not the forme but rather the end or effect of their baptisme It may be said we reade no such signification of the cloud or of the sea in the olde Testament how then did the Fathers vnderstand them to be Sacraments True it is this is not expressed but the Apostle the best interpreter of the Scripture giueth vs a good warrant so to vnderstand them and to conceiue of them And there is no doubt but Moses and Aaron and others instructed by them and by the Spirit of God thus vnderstood these mysteries For how can we thinke that they which dealt faithfully in the house of God would be silent in these things not teach the people Neither may wee admit of the grosse conceit of Illyricus who noteth that the Apostle inflectit paulò violentiùs ipsum simile Illyr Gloss super 1 Cor. eap 10. that is doth somewhat violently wrest this similitude God forbid that we should thinke that Paul would lay violent hands vpon the Scriptures or wrest any part of the worde of God from the naturall meaning 2 Peter 3 16. The vnlearned and vnstable wrested the writings of Paul as they did also the other Scriptures would Peter haue complained of such if his beloued brother Paul had done the like Now it cannot bee denied that they were true Sacraments because they signified Christ Iesus True it is they were not ordinary nor perpetuall but extraordinary and temporall and transitory howbeit they had a spirituall signification The cloud was in stead of the outward element and visible signe neyther was the word of grace wanting and therefore it is called the Lord and the Cloud of the Lord Exod. 14. Numb 14. 19. If then the word ioyned to the element do make a Sacrament this also must be acknowledged to be a Sacrament forasmuch as it was a signe to them of the protection and preseruation of God The like we might say of their passing through the sea they had this word of promise Feare not stand still and see the saluation of the Lord which he shall shew you to day Exod. 14 13. c. These indeede were outward blessings but they pointed out spirituall blessings to the faithfull to wit the fauour and grace of God and ledde them as it were by the hand to Christ in whom is the accomplishment of all promises True it is all were partakers of the temporall benefites but all did not partake of the eternall howbeit this came to passe thorough their owne fault infidelity inasmuch as they wer offered by God albeit not receiued by them For all haue not faith 2 Thes 3 2. and therefore all haue not Christ the pith and marrow of the Sacraments If any aske why the Apostle maketh choice of these two Obiection the cloud and the sea and calleth them by the name of a Baptisme and doth not rather remember circumcision which was to the Iewes in stead of our baptisme forasmuch as their circumcision is our baptisme and our baptisme is their circumcision Phil. 3 3. Coloss 2 11. and both of them are a Sacrament of our regeneration and adoption The answer Answer is that in the cloud and the sea is a more plaine and euident resemblance and proportion with the water in baptisme and the passage from death to life was more liuely and cleerely shewed and shadowed in them then in the circumcision For they that stood vnder the cloud as of all them did what did they in a manner but stand vnder death because the cloud hanging ouer their heads seemed ready in a minute and moment to fall vpon them and ouerwhelme them So to goe downe into the bottome of the Sea what was it to them but a kinde of death and to passe to the other shore what was it but a rising againe from death to life And this doth the Apostle speake of baptisme as wee haue heard So then the cloud and the sea were as a baptisme to the Iewes and our baptisme is as the cloud and the sea to vs Christians all looked at Christ all signified grace life saluation remission of sinnes and regeneration thorough him To these we must ioyne Manna and the rocke the one was spirituall meat vnto them the other was spirituall drinke and both of them the same with the Lords Supper and therefore they were not inferiour vnto vs. Our Supper is spirituall meate and spirituall drinke they also had their spirituall meate and Manna and their spirituall drinke out of the rocke and all these had reference to one and the same Christ and therefore Paul saith verse 4. The Rock was Christ So the Manna was Christ for he is the hidden Manna Reuel 2 17. Reuel 2 â— These are called spiritual because they had a spirituall signification Thus are the Iewes made equall to vs in the other Sacrament also which is a signe and seale of the nourishment which we haue by Christ The Sacraments were diuers in the outward signs but in the thing signified they are one and the same This Manna the rock were as the Supper of the Iewes Aug. Tracâ— so the Supper of the Lord is as the Manna and rock of vs that are christians Thus then we see that the cloud was Christ the red sea was Christ the Manna was Christ as the Apostle expresseth that the rock was Christ as Christ sheweth that the bread was his body the cup is the new Testament in his blood 1 Cor. 10 Math. 26 Luke 22. â— the breaking of bread is the coÌ„munion of the body of Christ and the cup of blessing is called the communion of the blood of Christ 1 Corin. 10 16. So that we see all Sacraments whatsoeuer did figure out Christ and point him out as with the finger Vse 1 This sheweth the agreement betweene the Sacraments of the old new Testament they are the same in regard of the grace represented and signified by them The same Christ is in both the one figuring him out to come the other pointing him out as already come in the flesh Hence it is that their Sacraments were darke and obscure ours doe serue more plainely and cleerely to confirme our faith and to seale vp our saluation For as the Apostle teacheth that the Israelites were baptized as well as we and did all eate spirituall meate and drinke spirituall drinke as wel as we so he sheweth that we are circumcised and haue a Passeouer sacrificed for vs and therefore it followeth that they had the same spirituall communion with Christ that we haue Out of this we haue three things to be considered of vs. First that the Couenant of God with man hath euermore beene in substance the same â—â—t the coâ—â—nt
he will be present in the midst of them Hee hath promised the graces of his spirit plentifully to them that aske Wherefore when Daniel was to declare to the King the dreame which he had dreamed and the interpretation thereof which none of the Astrologians or inchanters could declare He shewed the matter to his Companions Dan. 2.17 that they should beseech the God of heauen for grace in this secret The like we see in Ester when she heard that all the Iewes were appointed to destruction and of that great danger which threatned the Church Esther 4 16. she willed Mordecai to go and assemble all the Iewes that were found in Shushan saying Fast ye for me eate not nor drinke in three dayes I also and my maids will fast likewise and so will I goe in to the king which is not according to the Law and if I perish I perish So doth S. Paul in euery Epistle almost desire the Church to pray for him that he might bee deliuered from vnreasonable and beastly men Rom. 15.31 disobedient to the Gospel that did vexe and trouble him that his seruice in his Ministery might be acceptable to the Saints for their profit and edification Ephe. 6 19. Colos 4.3 that he might haue the doore of vtterance opened and freedome of speech giuen vnto him to publish boldly the wil and counsell of God as he ought that the gifts and graces of God bestowed vpon him 2 Cor. 1.11 might redownd to the benefit of the Church praise of God True it is the wicked and vngodly do many times desire those whom they thinke to be the children of God to pray for them But they want the Spirit of Christ Rom 8.16.26 Zach. 12.10 and the grace of prayer so that they cannot pray themselues nor haue any heart to lift vp to God Acts 8.24 as we see in Simon the Sorcerer who craued of the Apostles to pray for him to the Lord that none of his threatnings might fall vpon him Hee was not touched with a feeling of his sinne nor desired any pardon thereof but onely craued a freedome deliuerance from iudgement to come So then hee was not grieued for sin but feared the punishment Againe as the Reprobate may desire the prayers of the children of God when they feare iudgements to come vpon them hereafter so they may doe when punishment is vppon them as we see in Pharaoh Exod. 9 27 2◠who desired Moses and Aaron to pray for him that there be no more mighty thunders in the Land The same we see in Ieroboam the sonne of Nebat that made Israel to sinne when his hand was dryed vp that he could not pull it in againe which he had stretched out to lay hold on the Prophet threatning the destruction of the idolatrous altar at Bethel he said to the man of God I beseech thee pray vnto the Lord thy God 1 King 13. ◠and make intercession for me that my hand may be restored vnto me So then the wicked desire to be prayed for but it is onely in extremity it is onely to escape punishment either present or to come But the Godly respect sinne and are greeued for it more then for the punishment they are troubled more for the losse of Gods fauour then of temporall commodities Therefore when he prayeth for himselfe or for others he is moued with a feare and reuerence of the Maiestie of God to whom hee prayeth Eccle. 5.1 Dan. 9.4 he is touched with a feeling of his own wants for which he praieth he powreth out his heart before the Lord and sheweth a feruent desire to obtain his wants 1 Sam. 1 1◠1 Thes 5. ◠he praieth not for a brunt or two but continueth in prayer he doubteth not through vnbeleefe but through faith assureth himselfe to obtaine the requests hee maketh according to his word Fourthly it followeth also that when God Vse 4 hath heard vs for them wee must praise his Name and giue thankes for the blessings hee hath vouchsafed vnto our brethren So doth the Apostle in many of his Epistles Rom. 1.8 I thanke my God for you all through Iesus Christ because your faith is published throughout the whole world As we are not to pray onely for our selues so wee are not to offer the sacrifice of thankesgiuing onely for our selues This serueth to reproue all those that repine and enuy at the blessings bestowed vpon others who haue their owne eye euill because the Lords eye is good This sometime creepeth vpon the seruants of God and therfore ought to make vs more wary watchfull ouer our selues When Ioshua the seruant of Moses saw the spirit of God to rest vpon Eldad and Medad so that they prophesied in the hoast he said My Lord Moses Num. 11. ◠forbid them who answered him Enuiest thou for my sake yea would God that all the Lords people were Prophets and that the Lord would powre his Spirit vpon them So when the disciples of Iohn saw that Christ Iesus made more disciples then Iohn and increased in glory more then he they complained to Iohn that all men flocked to Christ and began to forsake him Iohn replyed Ioh. 3 2◠Yee your selues are my witnesses that I said I am not the Christ but that I am sent before him hee must increase but I decrease Let vs beware that we be not possessed with the spirit of enuie rather let vs labour after brotherly loue 1 Cor. 1◠which suffereth long is bountifull enuyeth not it seeketh not her own things it thinketh not euill it reioyceth not in iniquity but reioyceth in the truth it suffers all things it beleeueth all things it hopeth al things it endureth all things Whatsoeuer good things God bestoweth vpon any member of Christ he hath giuen them not onely for the benefit and comfort of him that hath receiued them but for the good of the whole body Seeing therefore we haue our part and portion therein in as much as there is in the Church one Communion of Saints it is our duty to returne the praise and glory thereof to the giuer and not repine and grudge against him to whom they are giuen Vse 5 Lastly consider from this Doctrine whence it is that God spareth the wicked and vngodly and beareth long with the vessels of wrath appointed to destruction It is for the prayers of his people that are his remembrancers day and night that stand in the gap and breach which the hand of God hath made that cry vnto him without ceassing Spare thy people O Lord and giue not thine inheritance vnto reproch 〈◊〉 17. that the vnbeleeuers should say Where is their God True it is the people of God are contemptible in this vnthankefull world yet were it not for these simple and silly ones the iudgements of God had long since fallen vppon vs which by their prayers hitherto they haue stayed For had we continued in
no gifte of perswading is read in any prophane author but the same is found in the Scripture as in a plentifull store-house yea with farre greater grace and excellency then any where else let vs acknowledge the maiesty of the word and reuerently esteeme of it aboue all other Writings Secondly seeing Poetry is a good gift to Vse 2 be reuerenced and receiued for the antiquitie and worthinesse it serueth to reprooue those that abuse this gift to the reproch of the Art it selfe and to the dishonor of the giuer And howsoeuer many among the Heathen excelled in this kinde and haue lighted a candle to others yet was this Art no where more disgraced and disgraded from the former glorie and ancient estimation thereof then amongst themselues For whereas Poetry at the first was vsed to expresse some memorable accident and record some great worke to posterity that it might bee better remembred and regarded they turned these vses into wrong ends changed the truth into horrible lies For â—e the works Homer Virâ— Oâ—d oâ—ers what are all the Poems of the Infidels vnbeleeuing Gentiles but a detestable mingling of histories with Fables of trueth with lies of deedes done with their owne dreames and inuentions And whereas of olde time there was no difference between a plaine story and an artificiall Poem but in the manner of penning and enditing the one being easie and euident the other curious and cunning more exquisite and laboured they haue set the one against the other and opposed them as contraries â— fâ—mil epi. â— lib. 1. Orator â—t de Art 〈◊〉 charging an historie to speake the truth all the trueth and nothing but the truth but discharging a Poeme of this burthen They require the foundation to be some deed done indeed and then build vpon it Fables and falshood so that the plaine song being a truth the descant shall be a lye Neither hath this Noble Science beene abused onely among the Gentiles but the remnants of it haue crept into the Schooles and defiled the pens of many Christians We must feek to restore its ancient honor and being a graue matrone wee must pull from her the Ornaments and deckings that do not become her Therefore let not yong men addicted to this Art abuse this gift but vse it to the praise of God and to the publishing of his works Let them in their Poems shew themselues Christians and manifest themselues to differ from the vnbeleeuing Gentiles that know not God Let all songs and Sonets of loue or rather Lusts all scurrilous iests and Satyricall Pamphlets be banished from vs which are not the faultâ— of Art but of the Artist not of Poetry but of the Poet not of the matter but of the man Let al inuocation of strange gods and heathenish inducing of many gods be odious to our eares speeches vsuall among many but not seasoned with salt as they ought to be Wee haue liberty enough to follow the verse without wandering into such licentiousnes wherunto the Apostle directeth vs Ephes 4 29. Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouths but that which is good to the vse of edifying that it may minister grace vnto the hearers Lastly seeing the Art of Poetry is lawfull Vse 3 and lawdable let vs praise God and sing to him in spirituall songs penned by the Prophets and endited by the Spirit of GOD for the instruction and direction of the Church not onely in the booke of Psalmes but in other places of the Scripture And surely it were a worthy and profitable labour tending to the aduancing of the glory of God seruing for the comfort of the Church if all the songs of prayer and praises which are found in the Law and the Prophets were turned and tuned for the ordinary vse of our assemblyes and ioyned to the booke of Psalmes as the song of Moses of Miriam of Deborah of Esay of Hezekiah of Habakkuk of the Canticles and Lamentations together with some others in other places to bee found that wee might haue plentifull matter and perfect direction to lift vp our hearts and voices vnto God vpon all occasions that shall be offered vnto vs. Hereunto commeth the exhortation of the Apostle Paul Col. 3 16. Let the word of God dwell in you plentifully in all wisedome teaching and admonishing your owne selues in Psalmes Hymns and spirituall songs singing with a grace in your harts to the Lord. This duty of singing Psalmes is not proper to the Church and the publicke assemblies of the Church but an exercise of our Religion to be vsed publikely priuately whether we would giue thankes for some deliuerance or craue forgiuenesse of sinnes or desire restoring of health or craue the graces of Gods Spirit which wee want True it is there are many abuses of this part of Gods seruice as also in the rest yea euen in singing the Psalms of Dauid 1 Cor. 14 15 26. as vsing of an vnknowne tongue without vnderstanding the spending of too much time shutting out thereby the preaching of the word and hindering other exercises of our Religion as we see it vsuall in the Church of Rome where the chanting of their Mattins and Masses hath iustled out the publishing of the Doctrine of the Gospel making the deed done to be meritorious auaileable for the forgiuenesse of sinnes singing many sinfull and superstitious things touching the intercession of Saints and such trumpery bringing in their broken Musicke that nothing can be vnderstoode any more theÌ„ if it were in a strange tongue an vnknown language whereas al things should be done to edifying in the Church of God Notwithstanding all these abuses we must maintaine the right and holy vse of singing in the Church and in our houses which is an exercise excellent in it selfe acceptable to God profitable to our selues and those that heare vs. The Apostle exhorteth the Ephesians Not to be drunke with wine wherein is excesse but to be filled with the Spirit speâ—king vnto themselues in Psalmes and Hymnes and spirituall songs making melodie to the Lord in their hearts Ephe. 5 18 19. Likewise the Apostle Iames chap. 5 13. Is any among you afflicted Let him pray Is any merry let him sing Psalmes This was the practise of Paul and Silas while they were in prison They praied at midnight and sing Psalmes vnto God Acts 16 25. Let vs follow these examples of godly men and take vp this exercise better then we haue done beeing a notable gift of God which duty albeit commanded by precept and commended by example is greatly decayed in all places and among all estates of men in stead whereof prophane songs and beastly Ballads are come in places filling and defiling all shops houses and meetings iustling out the other to the decay of Religion to the disgrace of the Psalmes to the corrupting of youth to the contempt of the word and to the dishonour of God They that spake in Prouerbs say
Israel that hee had done great things for them saying How great things hath the Lord wrought This is the substance of this Prophecy now the conclusion followeth shutting vp the whole with an admiration and commendation of the power and glory of Gods people whose courage and happinesse shal be so great in subduing and subuerting their enemies that as the Lyon resteth not till he hath gotten his prey so they shall not put vp their swords and dwell in peace vntill they haue sheathed them in the bowels of their enemies and seene the destruction of them before their eyes The meaning of the words is not that they should be cruell and rauenous or to stir them to be barbarous and beastly in shedding mans blood and spilling it on the ground as water that cannot he gathered vp againe but to declare and assure that their harts were valiant and victorious so that they should be able to withstand all that did stand against them This was performed and accomplished in Ioshua and Dauid Psal 60 10. 2 Sam. â— 2 â— who fought the battels of the Lord and trod downe their enemies Iosh 23.10 One man of them did chase a thousand for the Lord their God fought for them as he had promised them but especially it was verified in Christ Reu. 5.5 who as the Lyon of the Tribe of Iuda rose from the dead led captiuity captiue and hath put all things in subiection vnder his feete Verse 18. He vttered his parable and said Rise vp Balak and heare hearken vnto me thou sonne of Zippor This is the entrance of the Prophecy wherein he mooueth Balak to attention by three words rise hearken heare And when hee chargeth and commandeth him in the Name of GOD to rise vp he requireth of him to giue eare with meeknesse and reuerence This wee see in the booke of Iudges when Ehud appointed to bee a deliuerer of the people saide to Eglon King of the Moabites I haue a message vnto thee from God Iudg. 3 2â— then he arose out of his throne So when Samuel was to annoint Saul King ouer Israel to be gouernour ouer Gods inheritance he saide vnto him Bid thy seruant goe before vs but stand thou still now that I may shew thee the word of God that thou maist heare it with reuerence 1 Sam. 9 27. To the same purpose it is noted 2 Kings 23 2 Chro. 34 that when the Law of God was read Iosiah stood by the Pillar and made a couenant before the Lord. The like wee see in the booke of Nehemiah when Ezra the Scribe read the Scriptures to the people and gaue the interpretation of them All the people stood vp in token of their reuerence and attention Neh. 8.5 So in this place Balaam requireth Balak to rise and stand vp when he was to speake vnto him in the Name of the Lord as if he should say Albeit thou be a King and sittest in the throne yet I come vnto thee from the King of Kings thou rulest ouer thy subiects but thou must bee content to suffer God to rule ouer thee thou requirest silence and subiection to thy selfe but thou must hold thy peace hearken with all reuerence respect when he speaketh From Doctrine hence we learne All reuereâ—â— and attenâ—â— is due to tâ—â— Word Sâ—craments whatsoeuâ—â— the speakâ— be that the Word of God is alwaies to be heard with great reuerence wonderful attention Whensoeuer wee come to the exercises of Religion we must come with humility and humblenesse of mind albeit they be deliuered and brought vnto vnto vs by wicked vngodly men The truth of this doctrine is confirmed vnto vs by diuers precepts proued by many promises and sanctified by sundry examples out of the Word of God Touching precepts when Moses exhorted the people without adding or diminishing to obserue the Law he saith Deut. 4 1 34 12.13 Now therefore hearken O Israel vnto the ordinances and to the Lawes which I teach you to doe that ye may liue and possesse the land And afterward Gather the people together men women and children and the stranger that is within thy gates that ye may heare that ye may learne and feare the Lord your God and keepe obserue all the words of this Law and that your children which haue not knowne it may heare it and learne to feare the Lord your God This Salomon teacheth Eccl. 4.17 Take heede to thy foot when thou entrest into the house of God and be more neere to heare then to giue the sacrifice of fooles for they know not that they doe euill Hereunto accordeth the saying of our Sauiour so often vrged Mat. 13 9. Reuel 2 17 9 and 3 6. He that hath eares to heare let him heare Touching the promises made to such as come with such an affection we may reade in the Prophet Esay chap. 66 2 5. To him will I looke euen to him that is poore and of a contrite spirit and trembleth at my words And againe Heare ye the word of the Lord all ye that tremble at my word Lastly touching the examples of the faithfull that haue gone before vs in the performance and practice of this duty wee haue a cloud of witnesses recorded vnto vs. The Israelites after their returne from captiuity are commended Neh. 8 2 3. that when Ezra the Priest brought the Law before the congregation both of men and women read therein from the morning vntil the mid-day the eares of all the people hearkned vnto the booke of the Law So when Samaria was called conuerted to the faith of Christ by the preaching of Philip Acts 8 5 6 10 11 it is said that the people gaue heed with one accord to those things which he spake hearing and seeing the miracles which he did as before they had giuen heed from the least to the greatest to the enchantments of Simon the sorcerer And in the sixteenth Chapter ver 14. the Spirit testifieth that Lydia heard the Apostles diligently whose heart the Lord opened that shee attended vnto the things which Paul spake The Apostle Peter writing to the dispersed Iewes testifieth this 2. Pet. 1.19 We haue a sure word of the Prophets to the which ye do well that ye take heed as vnto a light that shineth in a dark place vntill the day dawn the daystar arise in your harts All these precepts commanding promises assuring and examples confirming this doctrin do teach that it is our duty to stirre vp our attention and to be forward to learne Gods wil with all reuerence and readinesse when it is reuealed and deliuered vnto vs. Reason 1 The reasons heereof are plaine and euident For first it is God that speaketh vnto vs so often as his word is preached among vs. He is a most mighty and terrible GOD whom wee worship and in whose presence we stand hauing all power and Maiesty in him who is euen a consuming and deuouring fire
the wicked into sheards like a potters vessel Psal 2 9. We see how men admire the proud and haughty of the world and esteeme the vngodly as the great Magnificoes that may not be contemned or controlled the poorest and meanest Saint of God shal in time to come be their Iudge sit with Christ vpon the bench in glory when they shall stand as their vassals at the barre and bee iudged as most wretched caitiffes and malefactors and receiue their wages according to their works Then they shal say with horror of conscience We fooles thought their life madnes their end without honor but now they are counted among the children of God and haue theyr portion among his Saints Hence it is that the Apostle reprooueth the Corinthians that abased and abused their dignity that did bring their causes to be tryed and iudged before the wicked Do ye not know that the Saints shal iudge the world If then the world shall be iudged by you are ye vnworthy to iudge the smallest matters c 1 Cor. 6. verses 2 3. This is a great honour vouchsafed to the faithfull no earthly honor can be compared vnto it all temporall glorie hath not so much as a shew or shadow of it On the other side great shall be the dishonor and disgrace the shame and contempt that shall be poured out vpon the vngodly Dan. 12 2. They haue heere the riches of the world the pleasures of this life the praise of men they are feared of some and flattered of others but when this glory shall passe away as the wind and flye as an arrow that is shotte at a marke then they shall be arraigned as euill doeâ—s and euery seruant of God shall treade them vnder their feete Then they shall be separated from the presence of God Then they shall see all the godly whom they haue scorned and derided receyued into the kingdome of heauen and themselues shut out of the doores Then they shall haue the continuall fellowship of the diuell and of his angels in hell fire where shal be weeping and gnashing of teeth Vse 2 Secondly we must all be carefull to walke worthy of so great a calling We must bee as spirituall Kings to rule and beare sway ouer our thoughts wils and affections ouermastering them as much as may be proclaiming continuall warre against our corrupt natures against the diuell and against the world And verily he that can beare rule ouer his owne heart is a true king indeede and shall surely reigne for euermore with Christ in the life to come Reuelat. 1 6. He that hath beaten downe the kingdome of sinne and sathan and receyued some measure of grace to reign ouer himselfe hath performed a greater and more glorious work then he that hath subdued a kingdome For all these enemies of our saluation be horrible hideous monsters and fearfull Serpents Their sting is deadly their poyson is mortall It is an hard labour to pull out their sting and take away their poison from them But they which are caried away with the swinge of their corruptions as with a violent streame hauing blindnes ignorance to reign in their minds rebellion in their wils and loosenesse in their whole life are not spirituall kings but base slaues and bondmen The strong man sathan keepeth the hold of theyr hearts Luke 11 21. and as Lord and King setteth vp his scepter there Wherefore my brethren in respect of this our high calling wee must make conscience of euery sinne We heard before that we are made the iudges of the world It is a shame for a Iudge to be a Theefe that sitteth in iudgement to condemne a theefe so is it a shame for vs to be giuen to wickednesse that must iudge the wicked world when the iust shall appeare A Iudge must take heede of those sinnes in himselfe which he must condemne in others lest it be sayd vnto him Thou which teachest another teachest thou not thy selfe Rom. 2 21 22. This is that vse which the Apostle maketh to the Thessalonians chap. 1 10 11 after he had shewed that at the comming of the Lord Iesus in might and maiesty he would bee glorious in his Saints made maruellous in them that beleeue hee intreateth that God would make them to walke worthy of their calling And surely if we haue any the least sparke of grace or any feeling of our naturall condition when we were the children of wrath and the fire-brands of hell it could not but work in vs a maruellous loue vnto God a desire to please him and a delight to bring foorth the fruites of righteousnes Thirdly our victory in Christ offereth comfort Vse 3 vnto vs in all troubles tentations pouerty and in death it selfe We are to arme our selues with this power of Christ agaynst all terrors and feares that seeke to dismay vs. We are in Christ appoynted Kings and Iudges ouer those that trouble vs conquerours ouer sathan and death Our feare then is already past let vs lift vp our heads and bee of good comfort This is that which the Apostle is bold to put vs in mind of 1 Cor. 15 56 57. O death where is thy sting O graue where is thy victory Now thankes be vnto God who hath giuen vs the victory through our Lord Iesus Christ We shall not neede to feare the day of iudgement for then our redemption draweth nere We shall not neede to be affrayd of the comming of the Iudge for he shal be our Sauiour Howsoeuer therefore we seeme base vnto the world and of vile account in the eyes of carnall men whose portion is in this life yet wee are indeed aduanced into the highest honour about him receyuing by our communion and fellowshippe with him a communication of his kingly power and glory to subdue vnder vs the diuell and his angels For if wee fight with him and vnder his banner wee cannot lose the field but shall bee assured to reigne with him They then are deceyued that think them the scum and off-scouring of the world This should also perswade all carelesse and backward persons to embrace true Religion and giue it the cheefe seat in theyr hearts forasmuch as it maketh them of the vesselles of wrath and vassals of sathan glorious Kings and triumphant Conquerors ouer the powers of darknes Furthermore it should encourage the Ministers of the Gospel and make them glad to labour in preaching the Word and in winning soules vnto God being set apart by Gods mercies to consecrate men Kings and Priests vnto him which is a great priuiledge For they haue mighty weapons giuen them by their captaine Christ to wit the power of his Spirit and the vigor of his mighty word which causeth them to preuayle Therefore the Lord sayth by his Prophet Hosea chap. 6 5. I haue cut downe this people by the Prophets slaine them by the words of my mouth And the Apostle teacheth 2 Cor. 10 5 6 That the weapons
that in order followeth after the other Moses declareth the performaÌ„ce of Gods promise touching the multiplying of their seede together with the myraculous gouernment of that people wandering vp and down and iourneying heere and there without any setled estate more then 38. yeares in the Wildernesse When Moses was to bee gathered vnto his Fathers Deut. 32 49 50. and to go the way of all flesh GOD commanded him to go vp vnto the Mount Nebo which is in the land of Moab and from thence to behold as it were in a moment the Land of Canaan and the seuerall parts of it In like maner if wee from this place as from an high Mountaine and as it were looking from the vpper ground shall take a view of the parts proportion of this booke we shall throughly vnderstand what is the purpose and purport of it and what are the ends for which it was committed and commended vnto vs. Wherefore for our better and more orderly proceeding heerein let vs generally obserue and consider these particular points First we will speake of the Author of this booke secondly of the inscription or Title thereof thirdly of the ends and vses and last of all of the seuerall parts and diuision of it The Author for that is the first branch is double either principall or instrumentall The cheefe author of this booke is God For who is the inditer of the Scripture but he or from what spirit can it proceede but from his The Prophets alwayes begin their preaching and prophesying with this note b Esay 1 10. Hab. 1 1. 2 1. Thus sayeth the Lord Heare ye the word of the Lord the vision of Isaiah the burthen which Habakkuk did see Thus the Apostles shew their calling froÌ„ God c Rom. 1. ver 1 Galat. 1 1. Reuel 1 1. Paul a Seruant of Iesus Christ called to bee an Apostle not of men neyther by man but by Iesus Christ The Reuelation of Iesus Christ shewed to his seruant Iohn Thus Zachary in his song teacheth that d Luke 1 70. God spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets which were since the world began To this accordeth the saying of Peter e 2 Pet. 1 20.21 No prophesie of the Scripture is of priuat motion for it came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were mooued by the holy Ghost And the Apostle affirmeth f 2 Tim. 3 16. That the vvhole Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God Al which serue to teach vs that the words of all the holy Prophets are to bee receiued and embraced as the words of God but the doctrine handled in this booke is a part of the word of one of the most ancient most holy most excellent and most diuine Prophets and therefore consequently the doings heere registred and the doctrines heere deliuered are to be holden as a portion of the vndoubted word of God So then as Christ spake to his Disciples g Math. 10 20 It is not you that speake but the spirit of your Father which speaketh in you so may we truly say it is not Moses that speaketh heere but the Spirit of God that spake in him and wrote by him in which respect it may iustly be affirmed He that heareth him heareth God and he that despiseth him that is the writer dispiseth God that is the inditer And as the Author of this Booke appeareth to be the Lord himself by an argument drawn from the generall to the speciall so the authority of it will euidently appeare and easily bee demonstrated out of sundry particular places and circumstances out of the booke it selfe Such is the full consent and sweete agreement betweene the old and new Testament that one of them serueth to confirme ratifie and establish the other Hence it is that Christ Iesus himselfe and his Apostles writing by his spirit do alledge sundry examples produce sundry testimonies proue sundry doctrines and disproue sundry errors as by an authenticke witnesse taken from this book of Moses which now we haue vndertaken to expound Moses the man of God reciteth and reckoneth vp in sundry places h Numb 20 21. 25. compared with 1. Cor. 10 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 c. of this Booke on the one side the great mercies of God to his people that he gaue them and they did eate Manna that is bread from heauen and dranke water out of the rocke and on the other side their wretched vnthankfulnesse toward him they lusted after flesh they murmured against him they committed fornication and perished manie thousands of them The truth of these thinges is confirmed by the Apostle Paul 1. Cor. 10. testifying that they did all eate the same spirâ—tuall meat and all dranke the same spiritual drinke drinking of the rocke that followed them and thereupon alluding vnto the history he saith i Num. 21 6 8 compaâ—d with 1 Corin. 10. Iohn 3 Let not vs commit fornication as some of them committed fornication and fell in one day three and twenty thousand Againe we reade heere how â—od brought among them in the wildernesse fiery Serpents k Numb 12 6 7 compared with Hebr. 3 2 5. that destroyed them but vpon their repentance and humiliation hee was reconciled commanded Moses to make the resemblance and representation of those fierie Serpents and set it vpon a pole that so many as were bitten m ght looke vpon it and liue The truth of these appeareth both by the testimony of Paul 1 Cor. 10 9. Neither let vs tempt Christ as some of them tempted him and were destroyed by Serpents by the words of Christ himselfe Iohn 3 14 15. As Moses lift vp the Serpent in the wildernesse so must the Son of man be life vp that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue eternall life Moses in the 12 chap. saith l Num. 11 29. compard with Iames 4 5. If there be a Prophet of the Lord among you I will be knowne to him by Dreame or vision my seruant Moses is not so who is faithfull in all his house Heereunto the Apostle to the Hebrues alludeth Consider Christ Iesus the high Priest of our profession who was faithfull to him that hath appointed him euen as Moses was in all his house Moreouer in the former chap. when Ioshua saw the two Elders in the hoste to prophesie m Iunius in paralel hee feared that Moses his reputation and authority would be diminished therefore ran to him in haste that hee should forbid them but Moses saide vnto him Enuiest thou for my sake Heereunto the Apostle Iames alludeth Think ye that the Scripture saith in vain Doth that spirite which dwelleth in vs lust vnto enuy Lastly to omit sundry Testimonies that might be produced n Numb 24 14. and 31 16. compard with 2 Peter 2 15. Iude 12. Reu. 2 14. and are remembred by others we haue at large laide
Ezra came into Iudea which no doubt Zorobabel and Ieshua brought with thē Heereunto agreeth the saying of Christ our Sauiour k Ioh 5 46 47 If ye had beleeued Moses ye wold haue beleeued me for he wrote of me but if ye beleeue not his writings how shall ye beleeue my Wordes Whereby wee see that the very writings of Moses himselfe were then read and to be read in the Church Thus also speaketh Philip to Nathaniel l Iohn 1.45 We haue found him of whom Moses did write and the Prophets Lastly to this purpose is Abraham brought in by the Euangelist speaking to the rich man m Luke 16 29 They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them All these testimonies to which wee might adde a surplusage of many others do directlie teach vs that we are not to doubt or to cal in question the ministeriall or instrumentall authour of this booke but acknowledge it to be not Ezra nor anie before or after him but Moses himselfe who was the first penner of it Vse 2 Secondly it is our duties carefully to reade the scriptures and diligently to be conuersant in them being thus published For wherefore were they put in writing Was it not that we should peruse them study them oftentimes search them with carefulnesse This was the purpose and intent of God Ioshua the successor of Moses in the gouernment of the people and General of the host of Israel had weightie affaires of Church Commonwealth to look vnto yet he is charged n Ioshua 1 8. not to suffer the book of the Law to depart out of his mouth but to meditate therein day and night that hee might obserue and do according vnto all that is written therein forasmuch as thereby he should make his way prosperous and haue good successe in his affaires and enterprises To this end Christ willeth vs to search the Scriptures not to reade them carelesly or cursorily but painfully and diligently as they do that digge for Mines of siluer and golde that go deepe and spare no labour to come to that which they seeke after So then there is required of vs study and prayer to God to open vnto vs the mysteries of his word otherwise our reading will be in vaine Vse 3 Thirdly this serueth to conuince the position and practise of the church of Rome who forbid the people the reading of these books and nuzzle them in ignorance the mother of superstition and blinde deuotion Moses deliuered the Law when hee had written it to the Priests and commanded them o Deut 31 1 3. to gather the people together men women and children the stranger that was within their gates that they may heare and learne and feare the Lorde theyr God and keepe and obserue all the words of this law that their children which haue not known it may heare it and learne to feare the Lord their God as long as they liue in the Lande The Scriptures are the onely weapons which we must fight withall against our spirituall enemies and without them wee lie open vnto them to take away our liues and to destroy our soules Wherefore we are commanded to take vnto vs p Eph 6 17. The sword of the Spirit which is the word of God When Christ was tempted of the diuell in the wildernesse hee resisted him and ouercame his tentations by no other weapon then this saying q Math 4 4 7 10. It is written This example of Christ our Lord and Maister must be followed of vs we must take this sword into our hand and be able to handle it as men of knowledge that we may be able both to defend our selues and to offend our aduersaries If we be thus armed the day is ours the field is won the victory is gotten we cannot be ouercome But if we presume to fight without it if wee leaue it behinde vs as souldiers that would go light we shall neuer returne without some dangerous or deadly wound Let vs not therfore be so fool-hardy as to go into the battell without our armour We are all warriours we must fight the Lords battels we haue enemies that seeke our destruction against which we must be watchfull being strong in Faith Lastly this reprooueth the cursed crew and damnable sect of the Manichees and their Vse 4 off-spring the Anabaptists a pestilent sort of brainsicke Heretiques sicke indeed as well of pride as of folly which spew out open and odious blasphemies against God and stick not to affirme that it was not the true God but the Prince of darknesse that spake to Moses and so would thrust him out of the church because he hath a veile ouer him alledging or rather deprauing the words of the Apostle r 2 Cor. 3 There remaineth vnto this time the same couering vntaken away in the read ng of the olde Testament which veyle in Christ is put away from whence they gather that Moses with his couering is by Christ quite abolished But this is to corrupt not to interprete The couering indeede remaineth but to whom Is is to vs who behold as in a mirrhor the glorie of the Lord with open face Not to vs but to the Iewes who hearing Moses read and cleauing to the letter of the Law doe despise the Gospell which is the ministery of the Spirite and willingly put out their owne eyes Neyther doth the Apostle say that Moses is taken away by Christ but the couering of Moses which is done not by the abolishing and abrogating of Moses but by the lightning of the Iewes by their conuersion to Christ a 2 Cor. 3 16. For after their heart shall bee turned to the Lord the Veile shall be taken away Againe they obiect that Moses was a seruant Heb. 3 5. But the seruant abideth not in the house for euer it is the Sonne that abideth for euer Iohn 8 35. therefore the Sonne beeing come the seruant is to bee cast out of the house that is Moses out of the Church otherwise wee should paralell and make equall the seruant to the Master A most fond collection and such as ouerthroweth themselues For if this be true that the seruant hath no place in the presence of the Maister then not onely the Prophets and Apostles but all Pastors and Teachers yea the Anabaptists themselues with such as seduce them who glorie to be seruants of Christ must be thrust out of the Church that the seruants departing may leaue the house empty for the Master Again the words of Christ are maliciously wrested against Moses who is expresly honoured by the Lord himselfe to be a most faithful seruant which are spoken against him that is the seruant of sin For thus the words lye in order Verily verily I say vnto you that whosoeuer committeth sin is the Seruant of sinne and the Seruant abideth not in the house for euer c. Therefore wicked seruants such as these frantique heretickes are shall not abide
ye sware vnto her Therfore the Prophet teacheth that he shall dwell in the Tabernacle of the Lord Psal 15 4. and rest in his holy hill That sweareth to his owne hinderance and changeth not If there be no faith in our words nor truth in our dealings nor constancy in our promises but that we can take vppe the name of God in our mouths and vse it as a colour to hide our bloody deseignes wee must not looke for any blessing from GOD nor to haue him to go out with our armies Fourthly let the ends of our warres be holy and righteous not tyranny not vainglory but to maintaine the honor and glory of God to defend the Church and Commonwealth from violence and inuasion and to establish peace and concord in our borders The Heathen by Natures light saw these three ends of a iust warre first to withstand force by force Cic. de offic l. 1. and to defend themselues and the things that belong vnto them Secondly to recouer things lost and regaine things taken away Thirdly to reuenge wrongs and iniuries offered being before prouoked Many examples are set downe in the Scriptures of the godlie Kings and other Gouernors who propounded these ends vnto themselues and so were able to warrant to themselues and others the bearing of Armes Fiftly we must not suffer leud euill persons incorrigible and vnreformable to remaine in the hoste of God who may endanger the whole hoste and bring the curse of God vpon them For how should God giue a blessing to such wicked instruments or how should he fight their battels that fight against him Hence it is that he commandeth Deut. 23. Deut. 23 9 10 When thou goest out with the hoste against thine enemies keepe thee then from all wickednes c. When the Israelites gathered themselues together to smite At they could not prosper but were smitten downe ouercome by their enemies Iosh â—7 11 12. Because they had sinned and transgressed the couenant of God which hee commaunded them for they had euen taken of the excommunicate thing and had stoln and dissembled also and put it euen with their owne stuffe So long as Achan remained among them who had taken two hundred shekels of siluer a goodly Babylonish garment and a wedge of gold contrary to the commandement of God they could not stand before their enimies but were constrained to turne their backes This example doth Phinehas afterward propound as a warning to the Tribe of Reuben Gad and the halfe Tribe of Manasseh ch 22 Did not Achan the sonne of Zerah trespasse grieuously in the excommunicate thing and wrath fel on all the Congregation of Israel Iosh 22 20 and this man alone perished not in his wickednesse This is the cause why our warres do not prosper that when wee haue sent out our armies by thousands they haue returned by hundreds and when we haue sent out hundreds they haue come home by tennes because they haue giuen themselues to al wickednesse and vngodlinesse they haue broken out into all disorder and committed all abominations with greedinesse and none is carefull to restraine them and reforme them They haue not desired God to guide them and as a Captaine to goe out with their armies they haue had nothing to do with him nor he with them they haue beene led by the diuell he hath gone out with them and returned home with them taketh the gouernment of their whole liues they liue to him and without repentance they dye to him Sixtly that we may vse our wars aright it behoueth vs to put our trust in God alone to depend vpon him to pray vnto him and to looke for safety and helpe from him It is not the Shield that can defend vs it is not the sword that can deliuer vs it is not the horse that can saue vs the best shield is The Shield of faith Eph 6 14 16 17 the surest armour is The brest-plate of righteousnesse the helmet of saluation the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God The Prophet Ieremy teacheth chapt 17. Cursed be the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arme Ier 17 5 and with-draweth his heart from the Lord. Dauid putting confidence in God when he went to encounter with Goliah put off Sauls armour and saide Thou commest vnto me with a sword 1 Sam 17 45 1 Sam 14 6 and with a speare and with a shield but I come to thee in the name of the Lord of boasts the GOD of the hoast of Israel whom thou hast railed vpon Thus did Iehosaphat arme himselfe when he was assaulted by his enemies 2. Chron. 20. 2 Chr. 20 3.12 There is no strength in vs to stand before this great multitude that commeth against vs neyther doe wee know what to doe but our eyes are toward thee Saneherib glorying in his owne strength and boasting of his owne power is driuen to flight with his whole army 2 Kings 19.25 Wee haue seene sometimes the swift not to gaine the prize in running nor the valiant the victorie in fighting nor the strong the praise in wrestling for as Saâ—omon saith Prou. 21. Prou. 21 31 The horse is prepared against the day of battell but saluat on is of the Lord. Such therefore as trust in the greatnesse of their owne strength and do not put their confidence in the liuing God lye open as a prey to their enemies and cannot looke for God o be their deliuerer Seuenthly no man should go out to warfare but with greese of minde and sorrow of heart For albeit the warre be lawfull yet when the enemies are slaine in battell it is a defiling of mens hands and a defacing of Gods Image God hath imprinted his Image in man as hee teacheth Gen. 9 6 in as much as in the image of God he made man Likewise when Dauid would haue builded a Temple vnto God it was said vnto him 1 Chron. 22. 1 Chro. 22 8 and 28 3 2 Sam â— 13 Thou hast seed muâ—h bloud and hast made great battels thou shalt not build an house vnto my name for thou hast shed much blood vpon the earth in my sight Not that hee imputeth it simply for a crime but to giue euery one a lesson and direction which is constrained to fight against his enemies though the cause be iust and the quarrel lawfull that they should be greeued to see the order of nature so troubled and peruerted by reason of mens sinnes and wickednes We ought so to liue together and loue one another as brethren and acknowledge our owne flesh in all that are created after our likenesse what corruption then and confusion is this that we shall be driuen to destroy each other after this fashion Wherefore euen in the time of warre hee that putteth on armour against his enemies and girdeth his sworde by his side must do it after a sort against his will and with sorrow conceiued
one and opinion of the other The godlye speake of themselues according to their present feeling and vtter such wordes while the tentation is heauy vpon them howbeit at that time they are vnfit iudges of themselues of their condition how it standeth betweene God their soules They are ready to speake according to their tentation the vngodly vtter their rash and vncharitable opinion the diuell broacheth his false and forged suggestion The faithfull indeede do oftentimes cry out in the bitternesse and anguish of spirit Psal 13 1. and 42 9 11. 44 23.24 25 26. and 74 19. 77 7 8 9 10. How long wilte thou forget me O Lord for euer How long wilt thou hide thy face from me And againe I will say vnto God which is my rock why hast thou forgotten me Why go I mourning when the enemie oppresseth me Why art thou cast downe my soule and why art thou disquieted within me Waite on God for I will yet giue him thankes he is my present helpe and my God And Psal 44. Vp why sleepest thou O Lord awake bee not farre off for euer wherfore hidest thou thy face forgettest our misery and our affliction For our soule is beaten downe vnto the dust our belly cleaueth vnto the ground rise vp for our succour and redeeme vs for thy mercies sake And in another place Will the Lord absent himselfe for euer and will he shew no more fauour Is his mercy clean gone for euer doth his promise faile for euermore Hath God forgotten to be mercifull Hath hee shut vp his tender mercies wholly in dâ—spleasure And I saide This is my death c. Thus do the faithfull cry out and complaine as if they were without both faith and feeling of any fauour of God and yet in all these distresses and afflictions God is not absent from them neither hath forgotten them Some diseases of the body are so forcible and violent that they seeme to haue taken away al life and to haue broght present death yet afterward there is a recouery and raising vp again contrary to the feeling of the person diseased and the iudgment of the beholders thus standeth the case with many deare seruants of God who in the extremity of affliction and brunt of tentation seeme to themselues and others to haue vtterly lost the life of faith and light of grace which in former times they haue felt and enioyed The trees in winter seeme to be dead without sap without leaues without life nothing appeareth to yeeld any hope of future fruit in time to grow vpon them but when the winter season is passed the Spring approcheth they shew forth by liuely effects that they had life in them and were not dead The houre of tentation with the faithfull is the time of Winter they seeme benummed for a short season but as they gather strength and faith beginneth to spring vp they shall finde and feele a present operation of vnspeakeable comfort And heereunto our present doctrine in hand maketh a way when it teacheth that God wil shew his helpe in time of need seeing he knoweth the numbers and the names of vs. When the Church was in great misery in Egypt so that his people sighed for the bondage cried their cry for the bondage came vp to God and hee saide Exo. 2.23 and 3 7. I haue surely seene the trouble of my people which are in Egypt and haue heard their cry because of their Taske-maisters for I know their sorrowes The Prophet Esay to this purpose ioyneth together their affliction and Gods compassion chap. 49. But Sion said Esa 49 14 15. The Lord hath forsaken me and the Lorde hath forgotten me Can a woman forget her child and not haue compassion on the sonne of her Wombe Though they should forget yet will I not forget thee behold I haue grauen thee vpon the palme of mine hands c. Loe heere what comfort is giuen against all the discomforts that happen vnto vs and against all the disgraces and distresses that are throwne vpon vs though men will not know vs but stand farre from vs yet GOD will know vs and not bee ashamed of vs. Our particular estates our particular names are not vnknowne to him so that we may euery one of vs say with the Prophet The Lord hath called me from the wombe Esay 49 1. and 43 1. and made mention of my name from my mothers belly Let vs apply this promise vnto our selues and esteeme little to be iudged by the corrupt iudgement of man neither let vs sit in iudgement vpon our selues to esteeme of our selues by our present feeling for we are not vpright iudges in time of tentation and we must walk by faith not by feeling For there may bee faith when we are void of feeling as we heard before in the former examples wee suffer a kinde of eclipse as the celestiall lights do but in the end recouer the light which we seemed to haue lost Secondly wee may gather from hence the Vse 2 wofull and wretched estate of all the vngodly that thinke themselues happy and blessed men and yet they finde in the end that they are the onely vnhappy men in the world and that it had bene good for them if they had neuet bene borne For better neuer to be borne then to be borne to hell and destruction Gal. 4.9 Now as it is a great part of the comfort of all Gods children that he will know them who as they haue a regarde to know God in this life to know him in his word and other meanes appointed for their saluation so shal they bee knowne of God in his kingdom and acknowledged before the Angels in heauen so this is not the least of the misery belonging vnto all that worke iniquity that God will not know them Heere some man may say Obiection It skilleth not what they do or how they liue if GOD will take no knowledge of them I answer Answere these men might thinke themselues in good case if God were ignorant of them and knew not their liues But all things are naked to him open before his eyes with whom wee haue to doe Heb. 4.13 This the Prophet Ieremy confirmeth in his prayer to God Thou shewest mercie vnto thousands Ier. 32 18 19. and recompensest the iniquity of the fathers into the bosom of the children after them O God the great mighty whose name is the Lorde of hostes great in counsell and mightie in worke for thine eyes are open vpon all the wayes of the sons of men to giue to euery one according to his wayes and according to the fruite of his workes If then he know and vnderstand all things past present and to come and all persons are euermore in his eye how can hee bee saide not to know the vngodly The answere is there is a two-folde kinde of knowledge spoken of in the Scripture One is that knowledge whereby he alloweth
it were brought downe to reside and remaine among vs. So long as the word which is the scepter of his kingdome is with vs we shall not need to feare he will goe from vs neither shall be constrained to make long iourneyes to seeke him out When once his word is departed and the Gospel gone his standard is remoued and he is quite turned from vs. It is in vaine to dreame to find him when we cannot find him in his word Hence it is that Abijam telleth Ieroboam that made Israel to sinne that God was gone from them seeing he had driuen away the Priests of the Lord the sonnes of Aaron and on the other side he ioyneth together the presence of the Lord and the preaching of his word saying Behold this God is with vs as a Captaine 2. Chron. 13.12 and his Priests with the sounding trumpets to cry an alarme against you This then is a speciall token of Gods speciall presence when he sendeth his word as a gracious raine vpon his inheritance and thereby watereth the dry furrowes of the barraine hearts of his people Thirdly we haue the promise of his presence and the seales thereof in his Sacraments whereby we are at one with him and he with vs. Whensoeuer we meditate of our baptisme the Sonne of God doth witnesse vnto our spirits that we are cloathed with his righteousnesse as with a garment Gal. 3.27 for all such as are baptized into Christ haue put on Christ Whensoeuer we receiue the Supper of the Lord hee sheweth vs that he is our food and that the bread which we eate at our tables and in our houses doth not nourish vs better then we be nourished by his substance at his heauenly table insomuch that we liue in him by him and through him according to the testimony of Iohn Ch. 6. Ioh. 6.54.55 Whosoeuer eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day for my flesh is meat indeed and my blood is drink indeed Thus we are spiritually one with him and mystically he is one with vs so that we haue a communion with him as the members haue with the head so that we must receiue it as most true which the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 10. 1 Cor. 10.16 The cuppe of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the body of Christ the bread which we break is it not the communion of the body of Christ for we that are many are one bread and one body because we all are partakers of one bread Fourthly when we come together in the Church to call vpon his Name he is neere vnto vs and most familiar with vs. For our LORD Iesus Christ assureth vs that he is there among vs whensoeuer we are assembled in his Name and by lifting vp our eyes and holding vp our hands toward heauen wee shew that our coming thither is to present our selues in the sight presence of our God To this purpose our Sauiour saith Math. 18 20. Where two or three are gathered together in my Name there am I in the middest of them so that we must consider that we are heere not onely before the Angels of heauen but also that the Sonne of God both seeth and heareth vs. True prayer doeth ascend vp to Heauen as Incense and lifteth vs vp to talke familiarly with God and bringeth downe his blessings vpon vs except we vse this heauenly exercise whereby we speake to him he is a stranger to vs and we are strangers to him Lastly he dwelleth among vs whensoeuer he preserueth vs from euill and deliuereth vs from our enemies If the fauour of GOD were not a shield buckler about vs to preserue and protect vs from our enemies wee should lie open to ten thousand dangers and deaths If our Lord had not a continuall care ouer vs and stood not mightily for our defence we should bee a prey to the iaw of the Lyon and should perish euery minute of an houre We are of our selues ouer-weake and haue no meanes to deliuer our selues this is our comfort that God is on our side dwelleth among vs. Let vs also take heed we walk in feare before him and doe not prouoke him to wrath and indignation against vs by committing euill in his fight who can abide nothing that is prophane or polluted as Deut. 6 15. The Lord that is in the middest of thee is iealous beware therefore that his wrath kindle not lest thou be rooted out of the Land which the Lord thy God hath giuen thee To this purpose the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 6. 2 Cor. 6 16 17 Yee are the Temple of the liuing God as God hath saide I will dwell among them and walke there and I will be their GOD and they shall be my people wherefore come out from among them and separate your selues saith the Lord and touch none vncleane thing and I will receiue you and I will be a Father vnto you and ye shall bee my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord Almighty This sheweth that we ought to walke alwaies as in Gods presence and to consider euermore that his eye is vpon vs. Our bodies are the temples of the holy Ghost for him to dwell in If then we shall defile them and make them as swine-styes we greeue the holy Spirit whereby our adoption and redemption are sealed and driue him from vs and chase him away out of our hearts Vse 2 Secondly albeit the placing of the Tabernacle in the middest of the host be gone and past long agoe and were verified among the Iewes vnder the shaddowes of the Law yet it serueth to teach vs to what end God hath instituted ciuill States and Common-wealths in this world to wit to be staies and proppes to the Church to vphold and strengthen the same that the people of God may assemble together in peace and quietnesse and be free from all dangers of malicious enemies that labour to do euill to the Sanctuary To this purpose the Prophet teacheth Psal 102 2â— 22. and 122 3 4. that The Name of the Lord shall be declared in Sion his praise in Ierusalem when the people shall be gathered together and the Kingdomes to serue the Lord. And Psal 122. Ierusalem is builded as a City that is compact together in it selfe whereunto the Tribes euen the Tribes of the Lord goe vp according to the Testimony to Israel to praise the name of the Lord. Heereby we are put in minde of three notable duties First of all let all persons Princes and people high and low do good to the Church of God and imploy their best endeuours to promote the glory of God and the safety of the Church For wherefore was the Tabernacle taken and pitched in the middest of all the host not placed in a corner nor set in the skirts of that mighty army but was inuironed round about with the strength of Israel but to
estate and do murmure grudge at the hand of God vpon them and withall repine at the good estate of others Thus it fared with the people of Israel sundry times sometimes through want of bread Exod. 16 2. Sometimes through want of water Exod. 17 2. Sometimes through want of flesh Numb 11 4. Sometimes through feare of their enemies Numb 14 2. Sometimes through danger of the way by which they were to passe Numb 21 5. They were neuer long contented with one estate but brake out through impatience against God and brought vpon themselues diuers plagues and iudgements whereby they were consumed Thus is it with many in our daies if we be pressed with any want of good things or if we be chastened with the feeling of any euill things we break out into rage and choller and will not submit our selues to him that striketh vs. If we be bitten a little with famine and haue not our necessities by by supplied we cry out against God and man we are ready to say What shal we eate or what shall we drinke or what shal we put on If we fall into any sicknesse that continueth with vs we thinke God hath forgotten vs or forsaken vs if he do not presently remoue his hand from vs and that no man hath felt that which we feele If we be in any trouble by losses of temporall things though they be but trifles by and by we imagine wee are vndone it is too late with vs to think how to liue and we are more out of patience then if we had lost the loue and fauour of GOD. Thus doth the bitter roote of infidelity sticke in our hearts it brancheth forth into open rebellion against God like the child that murmureth vnder the rod for as that is the cause that the father taketh vp the whippe to whip him againe so our resisting the hand of God when it is heauy vpon vs doth not call in the iudgement but rather constraineth the Lord to scourge vs againe to lay vpon our backs more strokes and stripes then he did before The way to call in his corrections is to submit our selues vnto him to confesse our offences to acknowledge his iust iudgements according to the saying of the Prophet I was dumbe and opened not my mouth because thou diddest it Psal 39 9. Secondly it reproueth such as vse vnlawfull meanes vngodly shifts The second reproofe wicked policies to enrich themselues These men care not what waies they vse or what courses they take to get goods to heap vp riches for themselues their posterities whō they desire to raise vp on high and to make great in this world This vnsatiable humour is as the dropsie or rather as the graue that neuer saith it is enough It is euer crauing more as a gulfe or whirle-poole ready to receiue but not apt to shew what it hath receiued and therefore doth God oftentimes crosse and not giue any blessings to their labours These make themselues vnfit for holy desires for heauenly meditations and for the kingdome of God If any should aske them whether their meaning be to make thēselues drudges to the world bond-slaues to the Diuel and so to cast themselues headlong to destruction both of body and soule they would quickly answer No and defie those that should charge them with it Notwithstanding this inordinate affection bewrayeth what lieth in the heart and discouereth that they goe about to cast themselues away wittingly and willingly and to vndoe themselues vtterly Wherefore to the end we may vse our riches aright How to vse our riches aright wee are to practise two points First we must be poore in spirit not glutted in them nor glued to them for then we shall be deceiued by them according to the counsell of the Psalmist Psal 62 10. Trust not in oppression become not vaine in robbery if riches increase set not your heart vpon them We must not be tied to our riches that we can neuer get from thē but so to account of them that whensoeuer it shall please God to make vs poore and to take our riches from vs to render vp the whole into his hands to forgoe them willingly and to resigne them vp to him that gaue them is able to restore them When Iob had lost all his cattell and children and was fallen from the top of felicity to the lowest vale of misery he could say with a quiet spirit Blessed be the Name of the Lord it is he that hath giuen it is he that hath taken them away This willingnesse to depart from them at the Lords call doeth make it manifest that hee neuer made the wedge of gold his hope nor saide to the fine gold Iob 31 24. Thou art my confidence he reioyced not because his wealth was great nor because his hand had gotten much as he declareth in the protestation that he maketh of his integrity Whereby he sheweth that there passeth a secret communication conference betweene the rich man and his riches applauding himselfe for his money that he hath True it is a man will not speake vnto his riches nor cannot heare his riches answere him there passeth not an expresse dialogue betweene the monied man and his money when he openeth his chest or vnlocketh his coffer but he vseth this manner of speech by way of faigning the persons to set foorth the folly vanity of such as haue store and abundance they make a secret kinde of compact and conspiracy with their gold and siluer they set downe their rest in it they repose their trust vpon it and will rather leaue all then depart from it Neuerthelesse he doth not reproue all ioy and gladnes when their goods encrease It is lawfull to reioyce in all the blessings of God that he giueth and we receiue He requireth this at our hands as it is expressed Deut. 12 7. Ye shall eate before the Lord your God and ye shal◠reioyce in all that ye put your hand vnto ye and your housholds wherein the Lord thy God hath blessed thee This mirth and gladnes is so far frō displeasing God that it is rather a fruite of the faith and feare which is in vs toward him Calu. Serm. on Iob. forasmuch as wee learne thereby to praise his name to confesse his goodnes to yeeld him thankes for the benefits which he bestoweth vpon vs. He speaketh therefore of a blinde reioycing of carnal mirth and prophane iollity such as is among worldlings who are carried away with a loue of their riches so that they forget God remember no more their owne frailty and mortality This is a franticke ioy that turneth vs away from God and maketh vs drunken in the pleasures of this life Secondly while we enioy possesse the things of this world we must not keepe them to our selues but know how to vse them moderately as God hath commanded They are giuen vnto vs to be vsed
Tribe Gen. 49 17. Dan shall be a serpent by the way an adder in the path that biteth the horse-heeles so that his rider shall fall backward which declareth that the power might of this Tribe should not be great but preuaile rather by fraud and deceit 〈◊〉 15 76.18 27. Thus Sampson preuailed against the Philistims and afterward they ouercame the City Laish â—â—ctrine 7. â—â—d oftenâ—â—â—es maketh â—ise of the â—â—kest inâ—â—â—ments and burnt it with fire We learne from hence that it pleaseth God oftentimes to chuse and vse the weakest meanest men to bee instruments for the accomplishing of his greatest workes Hee maketh choice of inferiour things to performe his decrees and to do good to his Church and to serue him wheresoeuer hee purposeth to imploy them This appeareth cleerer then the Sun throughout the Scriptures in preferring the younger before the elder in the calling of many Iudges in the election of many Kings in the separating of many Prophets and in the ordaining of many Apostles who were of little reckoning and estimation before their honour and aduancement to verifie that which the Psalmist saith Psal 75 6 7. Promotion commeth neyther from the East nor from the West nor from the South but God is the Iudge he putteth downe one and setteth vp another Saul was a seeker of his fathers asses and though hee found not them he found the kingdome Samuel being sent to annoint him 1 Sam. 10. Dauid was the youngest of his fathers house and the lowest among one of the lowest families left with the sheepe in the wildernesse according to that in the Psalme He chose Dauid his seruant and tooke him from the sheepe-folds â—â—al 78 70 71 from following the Ewes great with young he brought him to feede Iacob his people and Israel his inheritance And as God chose him from feeding a flocke of sheep to feed a better flocke so he chose some of his Apostles from catching fish to catch foules Peter was a fisherman as before him Amos was an heard-man Thus did God throw downe the strong walles of Iericho not by might of men nor by munition of war but by Rams horns which were blowed by the Priests Iosh 6 20 In the creation he brought light out of darknesse the fowles out of the waters and all things out of nothing Gen. 1 3 20. Heb. 11 3. Christ wrought many of his cures in like manner in healing the blinde man for hee spate on the ground made clay of the spettle and then annointed the eyes of the blinde man with the clay then he had him wash in the poole of Siloam who by and by went his way washed and came seeing Iohn 9 6 7. Likewise in the worke of our redemption the truth of this is more apparant for he wrought by contraries bringing life out of death He came downe to the earth to lift vs vp into heauen Beza Confess chap. 3. art 29. Eph. 2 6. He suffered the punishments of our sinnes that he might make vs free from them Math. 11 28. 1 Pet. 2 24. He perfectly fulfilled all righteousnesse that he might couer our vnrighteousnesse Rom. 5 19. And to the end he might fully satisfie for our sinnes hee was made sinne that wee might be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2 Corin. 5 21. He was bound that we might be loosed hee was condemned that we might be acquitted he was crucified in his body that hee might nayle our sinnes to his Crosse and fasten them there for euer Col. 2 14. He tooke vpon him the curse due to vs that he might appease the wrath of his Father against vs Heb. 10 10. He dyed for vs that we might liue he was buried and laide in the graue that he might ouercome death in his owne cabin and denne Acts 2 24. Lastly he rose againe as a Captain and Conqueror from the dead and could not be holden of the sorrowes of death that wee should walke in newnesse of life Rom 6 4. All these examples of Saul of Dauid of Amos of Peter of Christ of the Patriarkes of the Prophets of the Iudges and of the Apostles serue to teach vs this truth that it is the manner of Gods dealing to make choise of small meanes to effect great matters and to single out weake instruments to worke out worthy enterprises Neither ought this to be maruelled at as Reason 1 strange in our eyes For if there were no other reason to induce vs to beleeue it the only will and good pleasure of God ought to be sufficient as being the highest mouing cause and indeed the cause of all causes His will is a law and who shall heerein controule him of errour or conuince him of folly or condemne him of vnsufficiency If he will let the full rich goe away empty who shall say vnto him Why dost thou so Or who can accuse him of rashnesse This is that which Christ our Sauiour setteth downe Luc. 10 21. In that houre Iesus reioyced in spirit and saide I thanke thee O Father Lord of heauen and earth that thou hast hidde these things from the wise and prudent and hast reuealed them vnto babes euen so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight Where wee see he maketh the pleasure of God to be the stay of himselfe so it ought to be with vs if we once come to know what seemeth good in the eyes of God though we know no more though we can see no farther and though ten thousand reasons as a mighty army may seeme to encounter against it yet we must rest our selues vpon it as vpon a rocke and build our house vpon it as a foundation Reason 2 Secondly this serueth best to make manifest the glory of God when as great things are done by a weake hand Now the weaker the instruments are which he setteth on work the more euidently is his power seene and the better doth his praise appeare This gaue Dauid comfort and assurance being a stripling vnarmed and vntrained to the field to encounter hand to hand in a single combat with a mighty gyant he doubted not to ouercome him but was perswaded in his heart of his helpe that neuer forsaketh his that trust in him and call vpon him that he should smite him with his sling take his head from him with his sword and giue the carcasses of the hoste of the Philistims vnto the fowles of the ayre and to the wild beasts of the earth and he maketh this the reason of all That all the earth may know that there is a God in Israel 1 Sam. 17.46 1 Sam. 17.46 This also doth the Apostle inferre and inforce in another kind speaking of our saluation and redemption and of those that are counted worthy to be partakers of them 1 Cor. 1.26 1 Cor. 1.26 27 28 29 31. You know your calling how that not many wise men after the flesh nor many mighty nor many noble are called but
Shepheard to leade them in greene pastures Mat. 9 36. Is it not a wofull miserable thing to see Satans kingdome flourish and to see him ruling in the hearts of men and as it were dancing in their soules No greefe or sorrow should be like vnto this to see so many thousands perish euerlastingly But there is no other way to destroy his kingdome to make him fall downe like lightening then to haue the glad tydings of the Gospell spread abroad in the earth Luke 10 42. Is it not a miserable thing to see a City besieged round about and to haue no watchman to watch it and giue warning of the approch of the enemy Who can doubt but such a City is neere to be taken and surprized God hath made the Ministers his watchmen they must blow the Trumpet Ezek. 3 18 and 33 9. and warne the wicked that they turne from their wickednesse and euill wayes and so dye not in their iniquity Is it not a grieuous thing to haue meate ready to putrifie and corrupt and yet want salt to season it The Ministers of the word are not onely the light of the world but also the salt of the earth Math. 5 13. without which the people are as vnsauoury flesh and stinking carrion in the nostrils of God or else what needed this salt Lastly is it not a miserable thing to be pittied of all men to stand vpon the shore and to see many ready to bee drowned and cast away To behold them tossed vp and downe with the waues and at euery blast of the winde like to be swallowed vp in the seas But thus it is with vs by nature we cannot chuse but perish except this meanes be prouided for vs as an Arke to saue vs. Alasse how many dead carkasses may wee see swimming and floating in the glassie sea of this world that haue no life in them This point is pointed out vnto vs in the vision that appeared to Paul in the night Acts 16.9 There sâ—â—od a man of Macedonia and praied him saying Come ouer into Macedonia and helpe vs whereby he gathered assuredly that the Lord had called him to preach the Gospel vnto theÌ„ There are many things may bring vs into misery are able to make vs miserable but the want of Gods word and the sauing hearing of it bringeth a misery of all miseries euen an heap of all miseries which are as it were included in one by the Spirit of God speaking of the estate of the ten Tribes that had driuen away the Priests of the Lord 2 Chr. 15 3. Now for a long season Israel hath beene without the true God without a teaching Priest and without law Where mark that the holy Ghost ioyneth these three together God the Priest and the Law they that were without a teaching Priest were also without God and he that is without God is without all those things that should doe him good The like we see in the 13. chapter of the same book where Abijah concludeth against Israel that they could not prosper because they had banished the Priests of the Lord the sonnes of Aaron from them and on the contrary he saith concerning himselfe and Iudah As for vs the Lord is our God and wee haue not forsaken him 2 Chr. 13 10 and the Priests which minister vnto the Lord are the sonnes of Aaron and the Leuites waite vpon their businesse Verse 12. and afterward Behold God himselfe is with vs for our Captaine and his Priests with sounding Trumpets to cry alarme against you O children of Israel fight yee not against the Lord God of your Fathers for you shall not prosper If then wee would haue God to be with vs we must bee content to accept and make account of his Ministers if we cast them out with contempt from vs we say to the Lord also Depart from vs for we desire not the knowledge of thy waies Iob 21 14 15. who is the Almighty that we should serue him and what profite should wee haue if we pray vnto him Iob 21 14 15. Likewise the Prophet complaining of the desolation of the Sanctuary Psal 74 9. saith Wee see not our signes there is no more any Prophet neither is there among vs any that knoweth how long It was a great punishment inflicted vpon Caine to be driuen from the face of God Gen. 4 14 also vpon Agar Ismael the bond-woman and her sonne to bee cast out of the house of Abraham which was the Church of God Gen. 21 14 21. For that is as much as to bee separated from God to be banished from the word to be separated from his kingdome The Ministers are the guides to leade vs the way without them wee cannot but wander out of the way we are blind vnderstand nothing they open our eyes that we may see the truth Acts 8 31 and 26 18. â—he second â—proofe Secondly this reprooueth the vaine conceite and proud imagination of their hearts who hauing learned the principles of religioÌ„ and some grounds of knowledge proceed no further as if they had no more vse of the word whereas there is matter of instruction alwaies to be learned out of the word for all persons When wee haue eaten one kinde of meat one day we eate the next day as hungerly of it as we did before So ought we to come to the great Supper that God hath made vs againe and againe alwaies hungring and thirsting after the same This is most certaine and set it down as a most true rule the more knowledge we haue the more still we desire knowledge the greater our faith is the more we desire to haue it strengthened It is our daily praier that God would giue vs our daily bread Math 6 11. how much more then ought wee to craue at Gods hand the gift of spirituall food belonging to our soules that wee may be nourished to eternall life He is a foolish builder that when he hath begun to builde and laid the foundation giueth ouer Luk. 14 29. and neuer proceedeth to finish the worke but suffereth all men that passe by to laugh at him There is no people ought to be without the ministery it must alwaies remain among them that it may build them vp forward Eph. 4 13. and finish that which is begun Till wee all come in the vnity of faith and the knowledge of the Sonne of God vnto a perfect man vnto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ Would we haue it saide of vs and obiected against vs This man began to build but was not able to make an end This man laide his hand to the plough but now he standeth still and looketh backe There is as great vse to be made of the word after wee are conuerted to the faith regenerated by the Spirit of God as when we first beleeued They theÌ„ are greatly deceiued that being puffed vp with an
family which was the Church of God not onely Isaac the sonne of promise in whose seede the nations of the earth should bee blessed but Ismael that was borne after the flesh that mocked his brother persecuted him that was borne after the spirit and in the end was cast out of the Church Gen. 21.9 10. Gen. 21.9.10 Gal. 4.30 Gal. 3.30 And as it was with the father so was it with the son for we see this in the children of Isaac who stroue and struggled within the wombe of their mother Gen. 25.22 and when the time of her deliuerance came she brought foorth not only Iacob Gen. 32.24 who afterward was sirnamed Israel obtaining a farre more honourable name then all the Affricani or Germanici or Asiatici among the Romanes whose praise was wholly from the earth and a blast of the mouthes of mortall man whereas he wrastled with God in Peniel and preuailed but also prophane Esau Heb. 12 16. so branded as it were in the forehead by a marke of yron by the Spirit of God who sold his birth-right for a messe of pottage For the children being not yet borne neither hauing done any good or euil that the purpose of God according to the election might stand not of workes but of him that calleth It was said vnto her Iacob haue I loued but Esau haue I hated Rom. 9.11.13 Rom. 9.11.13 Samuel was a man that feared God exceedingly and gouerned the people vprightly so that he appealed to the people and to the consciences of all men to witnesse his innocency and integrity what wrong he had done them whose oxe he had taken and whose asse he had taken or at whose hand he had receiued any bribe to blinde his eyes 1 Sam. 12.3 1 Sam. 12.3 Yet when hee was old and made his sonnes iudges ouer Israel they walked not in his wayes but turned aside after lucre they tooke bribes and peruerted iudgement 1 Sam. 8.3 1 Sam. 8.3 Dauid was a man after Gods owne heart yet he had not onely Salomon that was beloued of God 2. Sam. 13.14 and 15.16 1 Kin. 1.5 but also incestuous Amnon ambicious Absolon and trecherous Adonijah the first defiled his owne sister and wrought folly in Israel the other two rebelled against their father and sought to take away the kingdome from him The like we might say of Eli who sate vpon a seat by a post of the Temple and by his residence on his charge and daily attendance to giue answeres to the people that came vnto him gaue testimony of his godlinesse yet his sonnes were the sonnes of Belial and knew not the Lord 1 Sam. 2.12 1 Sam. 2.12 To conclude for the examples that might be brought to this purpose are infinite who was more Godly then Iosiah who remembred his creator in the dayes of his youth and reformed religion betimes in his kingdome yet his children followed not the wayes of their father but did euill in the sight of the Lord according to all that their wicked forefathers had done 2 King 23.32 37. 2 King 23. Iere. 22.18 Iere. 22.18 To all these testimonies of Scripture if we adde also the testimony of common experience of all ages and times and places and persons we may gather that all the children of the faithfull haue not beene alwayes continued vnder the covenant of God nor followed the steppes of their faithfull parents to be like vnto them Now because this is a point diligently to Reason 1 be marked of vs let vs consider the reasons whereby it may be better confirmed vnto vs. First to shew the election of God which is the highest steppe of our saluation to stand vpon the free wil and purpose of God and not vpon ordinary succession or naturall generation or any causes in our owne selues to the end that all both parents and children should confesse that such as haue receiued this power and prerogatiue to beleeue in the Name of Christ Iesus are borne not of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God Ioh. 1.13 Ioh. 1.13 This reason is noted concerning Iacob Rom. 9.11 that the purpose of God might stand according to election not of any workes but by him that calleth this was it that made difference betweene him and his brother Secondly that the best seruants of God Reason 2 may acknowledge that they can by no means conuey to their posterity the graces of God the gifts of sanctification repentance from dead workes which themselues haue receiued from God by supernaturall meanes and not by naturall they begetting naturally children of wrath as well as other men euen sinfull children tainted and defiled with originall corruption Adam begate Seth in his owne image that is in his naturall inclination to euil Gen. 5.3 Gen. 5.3 Hence it is that Dauid acknowledgeth he was shapen in iniquity and that in sinne his mother did conceiue him Psal 51. Psal 51. So then as the corne that is purged from the chaffe and made cleane bringeth vp corne againe together with the chaffe and as the father that is circumcised begetteth children that are vncircumcised so such parents as are sanctified themselues cannot leaue to their issue any sanctifying graces which must come onely from aboue from the Father of lights Reason 3 Thirdly God hath a purpose to shew his iustice in the destruction of the stubborne and disobedient as he doth his mercy in the saluation of those that are godly and obedient This is the reason rendred by the Spirit of God that albeit the sonnes of Eli were reproued by their father yet they hearkened not vnto his voyce because the Lord would slay them 1 Sam. 2.25 â— Sam. 2.25 God is determined to glorifie himselfe and his great Name in their destruction as they resolued and setled themselues their whole liues to dishonour him to their confusion Reason 4 Lastly the children euen of faithfull and godly parents doe oftentimes want the good meanes of a godly education and therefore no maruell if their hearts not being ploughed vp doe bring forth cockle and darnell in stead of good corne For the children of God doe themselues through humane frailty and infirmity sometimes faile in the performance of this duty They cocker them and are too choice and nice ouer them they dare not offend them or speake a word against them which ouerweening and suffering of them to haue their will too much God punisheth in their children whereof we haue a worthy example in Dauid toward Adonijah who exalted himselfe against his father saying I will be king and he prepared him chariots and horsemen and fifty men to runne before him The occasion of this presumption and rebellion is noted to be thus King 1.6 His father had not displeased him at any time in saying Why hast thou done so He failed toward him more then Eli did toward his sons for he said
walke in that broad and beaten path forgetting the commandement of God in the Law Exod. 23.2 Thou shall not follow a multitude to doe euill and the counsell of Christ in the Gospel The gate is wide and the way broad that leadeth to destruction and many there be which goe in thereat Matth. 7.13 Wherfore we must learne that multitude is no note of true religion nor riches nor prosperity nor glory nor outward blessings forasmuch as these are common to the godly and vngodly to the beleeuers and to the infidels The word of God must be our rule in this life which shall be our Iudge in the life to come This is no way partiall neither can it deceiue any Lastly seeing persons weake and contemptible Vse 3 in the world are oftentimes highly regarded of God it teacheth vs to praise the Name of God for it and to acknowledge it to be his gift and to returne him the glory who out of the mouth of babes and sucklings ordaineth praise vnto himselfe Psal 8.2 We see this in the song of Hannah 1 Sam. 2.1 she prayed and praised the Lord her heart was enlarged ouer her enemies she reioyced in his saluation So in the song of the blessed Virgine Luke 1. My soule magnifieth the Lord and my spirit hath reioyced in God my Sauiour for he hath regarded the low estate of his handmaide c. In like manner Christ gaue thankes to his Father that had hid the mysteries of his kingdome from the wise and prudent of the world and reuealed them to babes Matth. 11.25 Thus doth it belong as a speciall duty vnto vs whensoeuer we see these workes of God as if we open our eyes and will not be blinded we may daily see them to adore them and to magnifie his power and to praise his Name This hath many particular branches First we must confesse our selues miserable by nature and no good thing in vs to raise vp our selues aboue others being no way better then others We cannot too farre cast downe our selues nor pull downe the pride of this flesh that is ready to lift vp it selfe against his Maker We are a lumpe of earth and worse then the bruit beasts and the dust out of which we were taken We are fallen from God our excellency is gone Secondly whatsoeuer we haue it is his gift we haue receiued it at his hands it commeth downe from aboue and therefore let vs not glory as if we had not receiued it 1 Cor. 4.7 Thirdly let vs walke worthy of our calling euen of those mercies which we haue tasted and acknowledge our selues to be vnworthy of them Then we are indeed thankefull vnto him when we are dutifull vnto him Fourthly let vs be humble in our owne eyes and not boast of any thing in our selues or in our owne merites neither let vs thinke our selues worthy to be regarded of him This is the way to stoppe the course of his mercies to boast of our owne merites Iacob did not so he accounted himselfe lesse then all the mercies of God and the trueth which he had skewed vnto his seruant Gen. 32.10 The Saints doe all and alwayes cast downe themselues before him in true humility whereas hypocrites are puffed vp with the wind of their owne conceits and swell aloft like the Surges of the sea as we see by the example of the Pharisee Luk. 18.11 he gaue thankes to God for fashion sake but pride possessed his heart and wrought in him the contempt of his brother that was more righteous then he Fiftly from hence we may assure our selues of greater mercies and farther blessings One mercy draweth on another vntill they flocke together on a heape If we be thankefull for lesser we are assured of greater They are as the first fruits that sanctifie the whole Paul hauing found by experience that God had oftentimes deliuered him from present death hath his confidence in him that he also will deliuer him 2 Cor. 1.10 This is as a sure staffe to leane vpon in all distresse to be assured that he is vnchangeable with whom is no shadow of turning â—n 3.10 he is said to repent of the euill that he hath spoken that he would doe and not to doe it but he repenteth not of the good that hee sheweth to his seruants forasmuch as whom he loueth he loueth them to the end Sixtly let vs keepe a register of his blessings and so settle them in our hearts that we neuer forget them but may thereby be prouoked to set forth his praise We cannot open our eyes in the day nor thinke vpon him in the night season but we haue innumerable testimonies of his loue toward vs. Let vs not therefore be silent and hold our peace but say to our owne soules with the Prophet Psa 103 1.2 Blesse the Lord O my soule and all that is within me blesse his holy Name blesse the Lord O my soule forget not all his benefits Giue him therefore the glory in all things and let vs prouoke others to praise him and tell of his wondrous actes It is a sweet smelling sacrifice that God delighteth in he smelleth the sauour of it a farre off and is well pleased with it This duty ought to be the continuall practise of our life it should arise with vs in the morning and lie downe with vs in the euening We haue receiued much from Gods good hand shall we returne nothing to him againe like the barren earth that yeeldeth no encrease The waters that by secret conduits or conueyances doe come to the sea returne openly into it againe so that all men see it and behold it how the riuers runne into the sea Eccle 1.7 So the graces of Gods Spirit as the waters of life which God doth secretly conuey into the hearts of the godly ought publikely to haue their recourse vnto him againe by praise and thankesgiuing There is no great Lord that bestoweth any possession or tenement vpon his tenant but he reserueth some rent to acknowledge the seruice and homage he oweth God hath bestowed much vpon vs we are all his Coppy-holders we hold at the pleasure of our grand Lord The rent that he hath reserued is praise and thankesgiuing if we withhold this from him and will not pay him we haue forfeited our estates we haue deserued to haue all taken from vs and seazed into the Lords hands againe from whom they came 21 Of Gershon was the family of the Libnites and the family of the Shimites these are the families of the Gershonites 22 Those that were numbred of them according to the number of all the males from a moneth olde and vpward euen those that were numbred of them were seuen thousand and fiue hundred 23 The families of the Gershonites shall pitch behind the Tabernacle Westward 24 And the chiefe of the house of the father of the Gershonites shall be Eliasaph the sonne of Lael 25 And the charge of the sonnes of Gershon in the
the ground the heresie and impiety of the Anabaptists who vtterly euert all orders and ordinances that God hath established both in the Church and common-wealth and in stead thereof bring in all confusions and tumults into the world For the end of Magistracy is not wrongfull vsurpation ouer others tyranny and oppression of mankind as Nimrod the mighty hunter before the Lord 〈◊〉 10.9 grew thus to be great but that wee should leade a peaceable and quiet life in all godlinesse and honesty 1 Tim. 2.2 They then that abolish Magistracy ouerturne peace concord honesty and piety inasmuch as the Magistrate is the preseruer and maintainer of all these and when there is no king in Israel euery man will presume to doe what he list and who shall controll him Hence it is that all Christians are oftentimes called vpon to performe obedience to the ciuil Magistrate the higher power â— 13.1.2 â— 2.13 14 both to the king as to him that is supreme and vnto gouernors as vnto them that are sent by him for the punishment of euill doers and for the praise of them that doe well We must therefore detest those Libertines who hold that Christians need no Magistrates but that euery man should be a law vnto himself and not be controlled by any other how wretchedly soeuer he liue how vniustly soeuer he deale how prophanely soeuer he walke Neuerthelesse though these be most madde and monstrous opinions yet these monsters will not seeme to be madde without reason as we haue declared elsewhere in sundry places First they say all Christians are the Lords freemen â—ction and therefore must not bee brought vnder the subiection of any 1 Cor. 7.22 23. I answere â—er liberty is twofold outward and inward or bodily and spirituall For seruants may be freemen and freemen may bee seruants â—l freeâ—e and â—age Ciuill freedome is a right or power resting in the person to doe according to his owne purpose and pleasure without being forbidden or hindred and interrupted by any other Contrariwise seruitude or bondage is a depriuing of one from this right whereby he is bound to liue according to the discretion of another and to do as he is enioyned and appointed by another so that he cannot liue as he list There is besides this another kind of freedome bondage â—stian liâ— and â—tude which is wholly spirituall This is a freedome of the faithful from the wrath of God from the power of Satan from the dominion of sinne from the curse of the Law from the kingdome of darkenesse from the terrours of eternal death as also from the burden of ceremonies and the bondage of humane traditions obtained to vs purchased for vs through Christ Iesus This is called Christian liberty the freedome of the spirit the freedome of the Lord and of Christ and such like Now there is also a Christian seruitude not contrary to this freedome or opposed against it but set vnder it and well agreeing vnto it which is an obligation wherby we are tyed to serue God in holinesse and righteousnes On the otherside the bondage that is contrary to this freedome bondage of the spirit is the slauery and captiuity vnder sinne and Satan and therefore called the bondage of the flesh of sinne and of vnrighteousnesse This seruitude is damnable and more to be shunned and eschewed then to be taken captiue of tyrants and to be holden of them in a deepe dungeon or in a close prison or in chaines of yron From this it is that the Scripture disswadeth and discourageth vs Rom. 6.21 because the end of it is death Some of the Philosophers of the strictest sect Cicer. parad 5. maintained this assertion and opinion that Onely the wise are free and that all fooles are slaues This hath beene accounted an hard saying Onely the wise are freemen and all fooles are slaues and a strange position but it is most true in the Church of God For such as know God and beleeue in Iesus Christ his sonne are truely wise and truly free free I meane from sin and death euen the freemen of God and of Christ Ioh. 8.36 according to that saying in the Euangelist Iohn If the Sonne shall make you free then ye shall be free indeed whereas al infidels and wicked ones are fooles and seruants of the flesh yea bond seruants of sinne and death This distinction between freedome of the body of the conscience being retained wil shut the mouthes of all those enemies that reason against Magistracy vnder this colour because we are the Lords freemen Forasmuch as we haue shewed how farre we are free how far we are not free what freedome God hath giuen and what he hath not giuen Secondly Obiect they pretend that the iust neede no lawes to guide them or restraine them but are a law vnto themselues Tim. 1.9 The Apostle teacheth that the law is not made for a righteous man but for the lawles disobedient for the vngodly and for sinners for the vnholy and prophane c. I answer Answer this sauoreth rankly of the Nouatian heresy for no man is wholly or perfectly iust as these suppose but they leaue many good things vndone and they do many euill things so that in many things we sinne all Iam. 3.2 therefore we stand in need of the law to admonish vs to teach vs to reproue vs to threaten vs yea to curse vs and condemne vs and so to vrge vs to that which is good For who is so righteous reformed that he needeth not the law to be a spurre vnto him to be clapped in his sides to helpe him or who runneth so swiftly that he needeth not some encouragement to amend his pace And if the law of God were not made against theÌ„ yet it is for them their benefit And if they should commit no euill in all their life yet they might suffer much wrong iniury from the hands of others wanting the defence of the Law to protect them So then the Law in some respect was giuen to the iust man and in some respect it was not So farre as he is regenerate by the Spirit of God he obeyeth the wil of God cheerefully and willingly and so needeth not the Law but so farre as he is in part vnregenerate and sinneth daily he standeth in great need of it The Apostle hath to doe with false prophets which maintained and taught that the Law was necessary and sought iustification by it This he reprooueth and reiecteth in two respects First touching iustification which wee cannot attaine by the law but must seeke it in Christ Secondly touching the rigour of the law and the commination annexed vnto it which serueth to terrifie the vngodly Obiection 3 Thirdly they say they need no protectour but the Lord he it is that keepeth Israel that neither slumbereth nor sleepeth He is our buckler and shield that we want not the help
and Paul chargeth the Philippians to let their patient and equall mindes bee knowne to all men But of this vertue of contentation we haue spoken at large before â—he fift reâ—oofe Fiftly it reprooueth such as contemning their owne callings as vile and base become male-content and thinke better of themselues and their owne gifts then there is iust cause and better then they would indeed if they rightly and truely knew themselues Such are all ambitious and aspiring spirits that loue to be aloft and scorne to be below that seeke for themselues an higher place and a better estate then God hath alotted vnto them as if the bramble should seeke to be promoted ouer the rest of the trees If our first parents through the tentation and instigation of Satan grew discontent with that estate wherein they were created sought to be as Gods knowing good euill Gen. 3 verse 5 no marueile if their posterity draw this corruption from them as the childe that sucketh the brest of his mother Absolom through his high mind 2 Sam. 15 4. was moued to fawne vpon the people and to seeke his fathers kingdome and life also iudging basely of his present estate and climbing vp to an higher What caused the Scribes and Pharisies to contemne and disdaine Christ and his Disciples Mat 23 6 7. but this they loued the chiefe places at feasts and desired the highest seates in the assemblies and looked to be greeted and saluted by men Rabbi Rabbi What was the cause that Diotrephes would not receiue Iohn and the other faithfull Ministers of the word 3 Iohn 9. but did prattle with malicious words against them neither would he himselfe receiue them nor suffer others to entertaine the brethren He loued to haue the preheminence in the Church Loe here the horrible plague and as it were the ranke poison of pride vain-glory and ambition These are the causes of all confusion and disorder These weeds must be pulled out of our hearts by the contrary graces if we would haue any wholesome hearbs grow therein We haue many sharpe tooles lent vs put into our hands if we list to set them on worke to grub them vp by the rootes First we must consider the state of our bodies what it is We are but dust and ashes Meanes to pull downe pride and ambition and to dust we must returne Gen. 3. What a vaine and foolish thing is it to thinke so highly of our selues that were raised out of the earth do carry about vs the matter of our mortality If we had come downe from heauen and had our beginning aboue the Clouds we should haue had wherein to glory but being all of vs fraile and mortall creatures that are here to day and lye in the dust to morrow like the grasse of the fielde Math. 6 30. which flourisheth for a time and by and by withereth away what vanity hath possessed our hearts that earth ashes should waxe proud Our life standeth wholly in vncertainty it is appointed to all men once to die and after death commeth iudgement Heb. 9 27. Neither do we know at what houre the Lord will come Math. 24 42. Why then should we soare so high seeing we must lie so low Why should we say in our hearts I will ascend into heauen seeing our pompe shall be brought downe to the graue and the wormes must couer vs Secondly we are altogether set vpon sin and bring foorth the bitter fruites of our corruption in regard whereof we are more wretched then other creatures They sinne not against God they prouoke him not to anger but keepe their originall condition wherein they were created but we miserable sinners are turned out of the right way and become abhominable so that there is none that doth good no not one Rom. chapt 3 verse 12. If then we will glory of our selues or any thing in our selues we must glory in our shame hauing nothing of our owne but sinne and iniquity Thirdly we are not able of our selues so much as to thinke one good thought neither are we sufficiently furnished to doe the least and smallest duty that God requireth of vs we haue the spawne and seed of all sinne in our nature We are ready to fall into the most horrible sinnes except God sustaine vs and hold vp our heads and strengthen our weake knees We cannot set forward one foot toward the kingdome of heauen It is as vnpossible for vs to doe any good as for a dead carcase to flie We are as poore miserable wretches that are dumbe and cannot speak blind and cannot see deafe and cannot heare The Prophet acknowledgeth that he is a man of vncleane lippes Esay 6.5 and another confesseth he could not speake Ier. 1.6 our eares also are stopped so that we cannot heare the voyce of God that we might liue Ioh. 8.47 Matth. 13.13 our eyes are closed vp so that seeing wee see not but grope as blind men in the darkenesse The light shined in darkenes and the darknesse comprehended it no Ioh. 1.5 Men naturally take themselues to be sharpe eyed and quicke sighted Ioh. 9.41 but because they say We see therefore their sinne remaineth because the carnall mind is enmity against God for it is not subiect to the Law of God neither indeed can be Rom. 8.7 Fourthly whatsoeuer gifts are bestowed vpon vs we must thinke meanely and humbly of our selues and of them The Apostle willeth vs to decke our selues with lowlinesse of mind Phil. 2.3 and that each esteeme other better then themselues We know that our best gifts are stained with many blemishes we feele our owne corruptions more then the corruptions of other men so that Gods grace and our nature are ioyned together in one subiect We are not therfore to despise other men or dwell in the contemplation of their imperfections but be alwayes working vpon our selues and considering our owne vnworthinesse that so we may more and more mortifie the deeds of the flesh and grow in the graces of Gods Spirit Fiftly let vs set before vs the example of our Lord and Master Iesus Christ we must be ready to learne of him the lesson that he offereth to teach vs by word example Hence it is that he calleth all to him that are weake and weary and saith Take my yoke vpon you and learne of me for I am meeke and lowly in heart and ye shall finde rest vnto your soules Matth. 11.29 He disdained not to wash the feet of his disciples to teach them humility not only by doctrine but by practise He is a perfect patterne as of all other vertues so also of this and therefore the Apostle setteth him before vs for our imitation Phil. 2.5 6. Let this minde be in you which was also in Christ Iesus who being in the forme of God thought it no robbery to be equall with God c. He made himselfe of no reputation and tooke vpon
be as a toy or trifle vnto vs yet at least let vs alwaies haue before vs the iudgement of God vpon our selues and be well assured that the wrongfull and vniust detaining of the Lords portion from the Lords Pastours shall bring such a curse vpon the rest of our substance that it shall be as the eares of corne that are blasted yea it shall kindle such a fire in the middest of our houses that it shall consume them with the timber thereof and the stones thereof The Lord hauing by the Prophet Malachi charged his people with spoiling him in tithes and offerings he addeth this in the next words Ye are cursed with a curse for ye haue spoiled me Mal. 3 9. euen this whole Nation The zeale that Dauid had for the house of GOD was very great so that he professeth it had euen eaten him vp Psal 69 and indeed he sheweth no lesse by his owne practise For when Araunah the Iebusite as a King in the willingnesse of spirit offered to giue to Dauid Oxen for burnt sacrifice and the threshing instruments for wood that he might build an altar and offer thereon he would not accept of it at his hands 2 Sam. 24 24. neither offer to the Lord his God that which cost him nothing as one esteeming in so doing the precious things of GOD light and of small account O how farre are these men from this heauenly affection of this holy seruant of God He accounted nothing too good to giue to God but they account it an happy turne if they might goe away scot-free and pay nothing at all toward the maintenance of the Ministery of the word It is strange to see how bountifull many are and euen prodigall that they care not what they waste and consume in following their owne pleasures pastimes and vanities of their corrupt hearts and yet how backward and pinching they are oftentimes for one halfepeny that is going from them and comming eyther toward the poore or toward the Minister But marke the secret and iust iudgement of God vpon them and tremble at it or rather feare him that inflicteth it and paieth them home in their owne kinde punisheth them proportionably according to their sinne for he detaineth his graces from them and sendeth them poore and leane soules that are ready to famish and perish through want of heauenly and spirituall food Two extremes touching the Ministers True it is there haue beene two extremes in the world both touching the estimation of their persons touching the compensation of their labours In former times the people did so highly account of them that they did sticke and cleaue too much to their persons and therefore Paul saith 1 Cor. 3 5 7. Who is Paul and who is Apollo but the Ministers by whom ye beleeued euen as the Lord gaue to euery man so then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that gaue the increase but in our times there appeareth not such forwardnesse wherein they are contemned despised This is one extreme Likewise in former times they were ready to giue all and yet they thought al to be too little now they would willingly if they might take away all so that if some positiue lawes did not stay them and restraine them their consciences are so large How the Ministers are dealt withal that they would suffer them well enough to take the corne and feed the Minister with the straw they could be content to fill themselues with the Calues out of the stall and to eate the fattest of them and then to reserue the refuse for the Minister and to giue them the bones to gnaw vpon which they offer to their dogges and yet thinke that too good for them A goodly recompence for their great paines They are not ashamed to share the wool of the flocke among themselues and to cloathe themselues therewith and then to cast the tailes to their Teachers and to stoppe their mouthes with the dung and drauery that is good for nothing Thus are they affected toward religion and the promoting of the word and worship of God they care not though all rudenesse and barbarisme were among vs and the world were become a receptacle of all atheisme like a wildernesse ouergrowne with nettles bryars and all noysome weeds if so be they might get any aduantage by the ruine and ouerthrow of the Gospel In the late daies of superstition which many now liuing can yet remember the people generally were most bountifull to their sacrificing Masse-Priests who fed them with corne that is musty and mouldred or rather with huskes fitter for swine then for the seruants of God and yet they thought nothing too good for them nothing too much to bestow vpon them as the idolatrous Egyptians nourished their idolatrous Priests in the yeares of famine Gen. 47 Gen. 47 22. so that their Land was not set to sale hauing a portion assigned vnto them of Pharaoh and eating the portion which he gaue them Now our people are better taught yet they pay all duties and demands for the most part grudgingly and murmure at all things that go from themselues as if a man did cut a peece of flesh out of their sides or let them blood at the hart veine Then they had a zeale though not according to knowledge and a conscience though it were blinde now indeed by reason of the labours of the Ministers which stretch out their hands all the day long spend their strength among them they haue science but little or no conscience the Gospel would be welcome vnto them at least in word prouided that it do not any way displease them or disease them neither be costly or burdensome vnto thē otherwise if they must depart with any of their morsels they care not for it nor esteeme any thing of it nor will be ruled by it nor order their liues after it 33. Of Merari was the family of the Mahlites and the family of the Mushites these are the families of Merari 34. And those that were numbred of them according to the number of all the males from a moneth old and vpward were sixe thousand and two hundred 35 And the chiefe of the house of the families of Merari was Zuriel the sonne of Abihail these shall pitch on the side of the Tabernacle Northwards 36. And vnder the custody and charge of the sonnes of Merari shall be the boards of the Tabernacle and the barres thereof and the pillars thereof and the sockets thereof and all the vessels thereof and all that serueth thereto 37. And the pillars of the Court round about and their sockets and their pinnes and their cords 38. But those that encampe before the Tabernacle toward the East euen before the Tabernacle of the Congregation Eastward shall be Moses and Aaron and his sonnes keeping the charge of the Sanctuary for the charge of the children of Israel and the stranger that commeth nigh
yet neuerthelesse many neuer lay it vnto their hearts Secondly it is required of the Ministers of Vse 2 the Gospel whom the holy Ghost hath made ouerseers of their seuerall flockes to looke to their whole charge from one quarter or corner of it to another Neither may they thinke they haue discharged their duties by casting an eye ouer some part of their congregation but they must ouerlooke and ouerview it all throughout considering they are to giue an account for euery soule that dyeth through their ignorance or through their negligence There is none of them but they are content to take benefit and to receiue maintenance from the poorest and lowest that depend vpon them and therefore as they are not ashamed to receiue temporall things of them so they ought not to disdaine or refuse to minister vnto them in spirituall things For if we take from them their goods and seeke to doe no good to their soules we rob them and steale from them nay so much as lyeth in vs we are no better then murtherers and manslayers Wherefore we must endeauour to set vp the candle vpon the Table in the Lords house that it may shine and giue light to all that are in it Let vs as the Lords trumpetters sound the siluer Trumpet of the word aloud that all the hoste of God may heare the sound therof or at least may be without excuse if they doe not prepare themselues to battell A good Prince taketh care for all his poore subiects and receiueth them into his protection and beareth the sword for their preseruation The soule of man quickeneth the whole body and euery part of it it giueth life to the hand as well as to the head and to the foote as well as to the eye as well to the parts that are lowest as to such members as are highest so that no limbe is destitute of the functions and operations of it The head serueth to the benefit of euery member which by certaine ioynts and bonds are knit vnto it that they receiue plentifull encrease and want no succour or strength necessary for any part how little and meane soeuer it be So ought it to bee with the Ministers of the Gospell who are made as it were stewards of the Lords family Luke 12.42 which is the Church they must giue them their portion of meate in due season Blessed is that seruant whom his master when he commeth shall find so doing Mat. 24.46 This serueth to reprooue such as absent themselues from their charges because they are small and all proud and lofty spirits that thinke it a disgrace and dishonour vnto them to submit themselues to the lower sort and to take paines to bring them to the knowledge of true religion Hereby indeed they starue the fewest soules but the losse of one soule is more heinous then the killing of many bodies For the body may die yet the soule may bee saued in the day of the Lord. And this is one cause of Non-residency in that such as are of proude spirits doe scorne the simplicitie and pouerty of their hearers Wheresoeuer there is an haughty man and high-minded A rule to be obserued there can by no meanes be an heart to serue the Lord in his Ministery Where ambition and vaine-glory beare sway they are alwayes ioyned with the contempt of others which ought not to be among the Ministers for how then shall the poore the weake the simple be instructed by them The Minister of the word must be affable easie to be spoken withall and familiar with the meanest and lowest he must abase himselfe to reason and conferre and conuerse with the poore Artificer and tradesman as wel as with the Yeaman or Gentleman or rich man The Apostle hath laide before vs his owne example how he behaued himselfe when he was at Ephesus Acts 20.18 19 20. Ye know from the first day that I came into Asia after what manner I haue beene with you at all seasons seruing the Lord with all humility of mind and with many teares and tentations which befell me by the laying in wait of the Iewes and how I kept backe nothing that was profitable vnto you but haue shewed you and haue taught you publikely and from house to house c. He was not inferiour in giftes to any euen the deepest doctours in our dayes but went farre beyond them all 2 Cor. 12.2.4 he was caught vp to the third heauen euen into Paradise and heard vnspeakeable words which it is not lawfull for a man to vtter yet he made himselfe equall to the lowest and stooped downe to euery degree 1 Cor. 9.22 that by all meanes he might saue some Humility is a notable vertue that decketh adorneth all Christians and is necessary to be in all that professe the feare of God Col. 3.12 and is oftentimes commended vnto vs among the fruites of a regenerate person which the Spirit of God would haue vs beautified withall The Apostle Peter chap. 5.5 6. giueth this exhortation Be all of you subiect one to another and be clothed with humility for God resisteth the proude and giues grace to the humble humble your selues therfore vnder the mighty hand of God that hee may exalt you in due time This heauenly gift is opposed to that vaineglory pride and ambition which naturally groweth in vs as Phil. 2.3 Let nothing be done through strife and vaine-glory but in lowlinesse of minde let each esteeme other better then themselues Howbeit this vertue is most notable and necessary aboue all other to be in the Ministers of Gods word as Christ himselfe both by word and by example in his continuall practise taught his disciples Matt. 11.29 Learne of me for I am meeke and lowly in heart and ye shall finde rest vnto your soules And when he had washed his disciples feet he said vnto them Know ye what I haue done to you If I your Lord and master haue washed your feet yee also ought to wash one anothers feet for I haue giuen you an example that ye should doe as I haue done to you Ioh. 13.14 15. The place of the Apostle is worthy of our remembrance to this purpose 1 Thess 2.7 We were gentle among you euen as a nourse that cherisheth her children c. Where Saint Paul noting out his meekenesse and diligence in preaching vnto them sheweth it by a familiar comparison taken from a naturall nourse-mother who thinketh no seruice too base or meane in the washing and wringing in wiping and cleansing in feeding and bringing vp her tender infant What is it that she will refuse to doe what paines wil she not take for her childe what sauours is she content to endure how ready is she to breake her sleepe and rest in the night season and neuer repineth at it and albeit it be teasty and wayward yet she maketh much of it and loueth it neuer a whit the lesse Thus it ought to be with the Ministers
the first borne c. We see heere that the Leuites were substituted in the place of the first borne who did first of all execute the Ministers office The Lord if it had pleased him could haue serued the Church with them for euer but for the causes before rehearsed he exempted them from this seruice after that for a small time and a few yeeres he had tryed their obedience to his holy wil and commandement Now in their stead he taketh the Tribe of Leui to minister vnto him and for his Doctrine 1 people We learne hereby The office 〈◊〉 the Ministery is an high and worthy caâ—ling that the office of the Ministery is a most worthy and excellent calling This is that which the Apostle saith writing to the Hebrewes chap. 5.4 No man taketh this honour to himselfe but he that is called of God as was Aaron If then it be an honour to be called to this office it followeth to be an high and honourable calling Likewise writing to the Romanes and declaring that none can preach except they be sent hee addeth out of the Prophet How beautifull are the feete of them that preach the Gospel of peace and bring glad tydings of good things Rom. 10.15 And instructing Timothy touching this office he saith This is a true saying If a man desire the office of a Byshop he desireth a worthy worke and afterward in the same Epistle cha 5.17 Let the Elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour specially they who labour in the word and doctrine Seeing then the Ministery is an honour as the Priesthood of Aaron was seeing the office is a worthy worke and seeing the feet of the Ministers that bring the word vnto vs are beautifull so that they are worthy not onely of single but of double honour it followeth that the calling is exalted aboue many others and ought to haue a reuerent and speciall account among vs. The trueth heereof will farther appeare Reason 1 vnto vs by the force of reasons as so many proppes to stay it vp First we must consider the title giuen vnto them of an Embassadour what greater honour then to be the Embassadour of a Prince The Minister is more he is the messenger of the Lord of hostes Mal 2.7 2 Cor. 5.20 and commeth from the King of kings and Lord of lordes He is in stead of Christ appointed and sent of him to reconcile men to himselfe and to saue them So then the Ministers supply the office and sustaine the person of the Sonne of God who is the word and wisedome of his Father Not that he would haue the Ministery of his word lesse esteemed then if he should speake from heauen with terrible signes of Thunder and lightning but that he might by this meanes teach in a more familiar manner and so make the better tryall of our obedience Therefore the Apostle saith He that knoweth God heareth vs Ioh. 4.6 he that is not of God heareth vs not hereby know we the spirit of trueth and the spirit of errour We must heare the word preached by man not as the word of man but as it is indeed the word of God Thess 2.13 and so set our selues in his presence Hence it is that he saith to the disciples whom he had sent out â—ct 10.33 He that heareth you â—â—rk 10.16 heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me If then the Ministery be an embassage sent vnto vs from God whereby God after a sort sueth to vs for reconciliation it serueth to set forth vnto vs the honour of this calling Secondly the honour of the Ministery is to Reason 2 saue mens soules which of all workes is the highest the holyest the heauenlyest the greatest What other calling can compare with it in this respect Other professions and ordinances respect the good of this life as peace or health or wealth and such like but the end of the Ministery alone is the saluation of soules Paul willeth Timothy to take heed to himselfe and vnto doctrine adding this reason Tim. 4.16 â—biection for in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee It will be obiected we are saued by Christ onely as I haue beene oftentimes answered we haue saluation by no other then by him â—nswer It is true indeed Christ hath performed so much as is sufficient for the saluation of all yet none are actually saued but they onely to whom the benefits and merites of the Messiah are communicated Now his merits are applyed two wayes by the Ministery of the word and by receiuing of the Sacraments for which cause the power of saluation is ascribed vnto them We doe not teach that men are saued by the preaching of the word to driue men from Christ thereby or to build our saluation vpon any other for we preach nothing we regard to know nothing but Christ and him crucified We goe not about to lay any other foundation but the question is of the meanes how we shall come to the sauing knowledge of Christ which is ordinarily done by the sound and sincere preaching of the Gospel so that this calling is a most excellent calling Reason 3 Thirdly this truth is farther confirmed and strengthened by the contrary in that without it ordinarily no man can attaine to saluation as may appeare by the meanes whereby it is effected and by the degrees whereby it is finished None shall be saued but such as are effectually called but what is the Church other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then a company of men called and they are called by the Ministery of the Gospel made powerfull and effectuall by the Spirit of God Ye are called by our Gospel 2 Thes 2.14 to the obtaining of the glory of the Lord Iesus Christ By it our mindes are enlightened to see our owne miseries and Gods infinite mercies and then by it Luk. 1.79 Act. 26.18 Esay 53.1 as by the strong arme of God we are drawne vnto him Againe none are saued but such as are iustified being acquitted from their sinnes and accepted in Christ as righteous and as heires of eternall life But we are iustified by faith and faith commeth by hearing the word of God Rom. 10.17 1 Cor. 3.5 so that the Preachers are the Ministers by whom we beleeue Lastly none are saued but such as are sanctified by the Spirit of regeneration and whosoeuer is in Christ is become a new creature 1 Pet. 1.23 but we are borne againe by the immortall seed which is the word of the eternall God so that we are begotten into him by the preaching of the word In this respect the Ministers are called spirituall fathers 1 Cor. 4.15 because they beget vs as children by the Gospel of Iesus Christ Thus then we see the worthinesse and excellency of this calling and what we are to esteem therof As then we heard
of the Tribe of Leui shall keepe thy charge and the charge of all the Tabernacle onely they shall not come nigh the vessels of the Sanctuary and the altar that neither they nor you also die Where we see God doth threaten Aaron and his sonnes as well as the rest of the Leuites Verse 18.19 Cut ye not off the Tribe of the families c. We haue in these words the reason of the former institution it is drawn from the danger that will ensue the carelesse and vnreuerent handling of the instruments of the Tabernacle Aaron and his sonnes must appoint to the Kohathites their seuerall offices and shew them what part euery particular person must beare to the end the wrath of God doe not breake in among them and cut off euery soule that sinneth The consideration therefore of the wrath and indignation of God ready to come vpon the offenders ought to encrease their care to doe the duty that God requireth We learne from hence Doctrine 1 that all holy things must be handled rightly Holy things must be handled reuerently and religiously reuerently and religiously Whatsoeuer matters of God we meddle withall whether it be hearing of his word or receiuing of the Sacraments or calling vpon his Name or reading the Scriptures or conferring with others for the encrease of our knowledge obedience we are to be carefull to doe them with all possible feare and reuerence This duty the Lord vrgeth by his Prophet Esay 66.2 To him will I looke euen to him that is poore and of a contrite Spirit and trembleth at my word The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes perswadeth to labour to haue grace whereby they may serue God acceptably with reuerence and godly feare Hebr. 12.28 They that will please God in the duties of his worship must be humbly affected and base in their own eies Hence it is that Christ willeth vs to be carefull not onely what wee heare Mar. 4.24 but also how we heare Luke 8.18 We must regard not onely the matter that is deliuered but the maner how it is receiued forasmuch as we may heare the word and yet sinne in our hearing Thus were the seruants of God affected when they came before him to pray vnto him O my God I am ashamed and blush to lif vp my face to thee my God for our iniquities are encreased ouer our head and our trespasse is growne vp vnto the heauens Ezra 9.6 Wherefore whensoeuer we haue to doe with God in any part of his word or worship let vs come in humility and lowlinesse let vs approach neere vnto him with a broken heart with a contrite spirit with an humble soule falling downe flat before his footestoole and worshipping toward his holy Temple Reason 1 The reasons hereof are euident For first we haue to doe with God in matters of religion When the word is preached or read the Lord speaketh to vs when we pray to God we speake to him that is glorious in power and praises Abraham praying vnto God confesseth his own basenesse and vnworthinesse I haue taken vpon mee to speake vnto the Lord which am but dust and ashes Gen. 18.27 And Daniel in his prayer saith O Lord righteousnes belongeth vnto thee but vnto vs confusion of faces as at this day Dan. 9.7 Children dealing before their parents will be wary how they behaue themselues subiects in the presence of the Prince will be most dutifull so ought it to be and much rather when we appeare before the King of kings coÌ„sidering with whom we haue to deale So likewise touching the word it is not man that doth deliuer it God is the Authour of it and therefore we are oftentimes commanded to heare what the Spirit saith vnto the Churches Reuel 2. and 3. Reason 2 Secondly such as come without reuerence and due regard into his presence do lose the fruit and benefit of their comming We are willed to giue earnest heed to the things which we haue heard lest at any time we should let them slip Heb. 2.1 This is it that Christ our Sauiour teacheth Lu. 8. For hauing giuen warning that we take heed how we heare he giueth this reason Mar. 4.24 With what measure ye mete it shall be measured to you and vnto you that heare shall more be giuen Where we see God will deale with vs as we deale with him and serue vs as we serue him Such measure of attention as we bring with vs â—eoph enarr cap. 4. Mar. such measure of grace shall we receiue from him If then we come carelesse it is no maruell if we depart fruitlesse Lay then these two things together that we haue to deale with a most terrible and fearefull God who is euen a consuming fire and that with what measure of reuerence and attention we mete it shall be measured vnto vs againe it followeth from them both that God must be serued with feare and trembling Vse 1 Let vs now come to the vses of this doctrine which remaine to be considered of vs. First this reproueth all such as come without reuerence to the exercises of religion neuer considering whereabout they goe but rashly and vnreuerently disorderously vndecently behaue themselues in the house of God If a man should come to heare a speech vttered by his Prince so contemptibly all men would cry shame of him and account him worthy seuere punishment and censure him as guilty of the contempt of his person I should thinke I had done a great worke and laid a worthy foundation if I could throughly teach you this one lesson and ground you in this one point to behaue your selues with reuerence in the place of Gods worship He that hath learned to come reuerently and behaue himselfe in the seruice of God as in his presence hath made a notable beginning a good entrance to worke in him right hearing and carefull practising Scarce one among an hundred maketh conscience of this duty and our ordinary assemblies haue scarce the outward face of a Church in regard of the want of this duty in the greatest part of hearers If the lest occasion be offered our eyes and feet and tongues and hands are set on worke another way that we haue quite forgotten God his word the worke in hand the matter the time the place and our selues also as if we were an assembly of fooles What is now become of our hearing or where is the attention that ought to be in vs If any man come into the Church our eyes are fixed vpon him our feet are ready to carry vs vnto him our mouthes are opened to speake vnto him our hands are stretched out to draw him as it were with violence vnto vs and sometimes whiles one haleth him one way another pulleth him another way that we seeme to striue who shall most forget himselfe and be authour of the greatest disorder and confusion in the house of God wherin all things ought to be done decently and in order
of little value and estimation besides they were very combersome troublesome and consequently the worke hard and seruile and among these two the sonnes of Merari had the least and lowest charge yet notwithstanding they pulled not away their shoulders they shrunke not vnder the burden they disdained not their brethren they were not ashamed of their office they were not hindred from the execution of their function through pride or wearinesse or enuy or contempt All of them had not one office but euery one bare his part The body is not one member â—or 12 14 but many if they were all one member where were the body If the whole body were an eye where were the hearing If all had one office it would minister much occasion of contention And as in the body euery part is not alike excellent and honourable yet euery one contenteth himselfe with his proper place so was it among the Leuites some of the charges were worthier then other yet they that had the charge of least importance did patiently and quietly vndergoe it We learne from hence that how meane Doctrine 1 and low soeuer our places are How low soeuer our places are wee ought not to murmure at them we must not murmure at them but be contented with theÌ„ No man ought to disdaine at the dealing of God toward him in that hee hath placed him no higher Those laborers in the Gospel that wrought in the vineyard are reproued because they were discontented that others were made equall vnto them and had their peny as well as they Mat. 20 11. they grudged that themselues had no more they repined that others had so much so murmured at the good man of the house The wiseman saith Pro. 10 22 The blessing of the Lord maketh rich and he addeth no sorrow with it And chap. 13 25. The righteous eateth to the satisfying of his soule but the belly of the wicked shall want The Apostle giueth vs this direction that hauing food and raiment we should therewith be content 1 Tim. 6. 1 Tim. 6 8. This rule that he giueth teacheth to other he had learned himselfe in what soeuer estate he was he murmured not at it but was contented with it Phi. 4.11 Al which testimonies serue to proue that no man ought to shew any dislike or discontentment as if his place and estate were too base and low for him This is not so easily perswaded as it is spoken Reason 1 and therefore we are to vse a few reasons for farther confirmation and strengthening of it to the consciences of all of vs. First contentation is a ready and approued medicine for all miseries and maladies whatsoeuer No man is troubled with any griefe or disease but hee is most willing to heare of a salue for it This is souereigne for this purpose It easeth the burden of all afflictions it taketh away the smart of all sores it powreth wine and oyle into our wounds and of halfe dead maketh vs aliue againe it maketh a rough way plaine crooked things streight It casteth downe high hilles and maketh the path easie before vs. It turneth outward wants into inward comforts It maketh the bond to be free the poore to be rich the sicke to be whole the miserable to be happy such as are owners of nothing to bee Lords of all things Giue an hearty draught of this strong drinke to him that is ready to perish and a cup of this wine to him that hath an heauy heart it will make him forget his pouerty and remember his misery no more This we see in the Apostle Paul he had drunke of the wine of contentation 2 Cor. 6 9 10. and therefore saith As vnknowne and yet well knowne as dying and behold we liue as chastened and not killed as sorrowfull yet alwaies reioycing as poore yet making many rich as hauing nothing and yet possessing all things These things seeme to some to containe flat contradictions to be directly opposite the one to the other but this is the benefit of contentation that it reconcileth things contrary maketh theÌ„ good friends to liue together in one subiect so that when hee did vndergoe many kindes of affliction he was refresht in spirit cheered vp in all his sufferings Reason 2 Secondly we haue a gracious promise from the mouth of God that cannot lie or deceiue or defraud vs that he wil not suffer vs to lack nor leaue vs destitute of helpe but will supply our wants and minister vnto our necessities Many troubles may set vpon vs on all sides as an host of armed men but they shall not preuaile against vs we shall ouercome theÌ„ all at the last They may threaten but they shall not hurt vs for God hath pulled out the stings of these serpents The Prophet Dauid had good experience thereof in his owne feeling Psalm 34 9 10. O feare the Lord yee his Saints for there is no want to them that feare him the young Lyons do lacke and suffer hunger but they that seeke the LORD shall not want any good thing And Psal 37 4 5. Delight thy selfe in the Lord he shall giue thee the desires of thine heart commit thy way vnto the Lord trust also in him and he shall bring it to passe If a man of great account and estimation in this world should behold a poore man and giue him this comfort in his necessity Be of good cheere I will neuer see thee want as long as I liue how would this reuiue the spirits of a man now almost at the point of death It is GOD that saith vnto vs Hebr. 13 5. I will not faile thee nor forsake thee shall we not then boldly say and in the assurance of faith conclude The Lord is my deliuerer I will not feare what man can doe vnto me So that there is no iust cause of discontentment whensoeuer we are brought into trouble albeit we see no way to get out forasmuch as hee is able to breake the barres of brasse and breake a bow of steele and make an happy issue as he caused the chaines of Peter when he was in prison to fall from his hands and the iron gate to open of his owne accord Act. 12 9 10. Thirdly the prouidence of God ruleth all Reason 3 things so that nothing commeth vpon vs or befalleth vnto vs by his will and pleasure therefore we ought to relye our selues wholly vpon him and submit our willes vnto his wil our corrupt willes vnto his most holy will Our Sauiour teacheth his Disciples Math. 10 29 30. to rest vpon his prouidence Are not two Sparrowes sold for a farthing and one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father but the very haires of your head are all numbred This is an effectuall argument to moue vs and throughly to perswade vs to contentation of minde to beare whatsoeuer befalleth with patience and comfort forasmuch as he that is
the Church Hymeneus and Alexander 1 Tim. 1.13 â— concerning the faith made shipwrack are deliuered vp vnto Satan that they may learne not to blaspheme The Apostle commandeth the Church of the Corinthians to purge out the old leauen that is 1 Cor. 5.7.13 as it is expounded afterward in plaine words put away from your selues that wicked person Wherein he alludeth to the law of Moses such as were to eat of the Passeouer were bidden to put leauen out of their houses Exod. 12.15 â— 23.18 and 3â— 25. and to prouide that no leauened bread were found among them The Israelites were not to kil the Passeouer before they had rid their houses of it It was not enough for them not to vse or not to touch leauened bread but they were charged to remoue it from them and then they should be sure not to be partakers of it nor to be tempted by it to eate thereof To these euident proofes it were easie to adde sundry other but these are sufficient to shew vnto vs that open and obstinate sinners are not to be fostered in the Church but to be put out of it The reasons heereof are diuers and that in Reason 1 diuers respects both in respect of God and in respect of the Church and in respect of the offenders themselues First it would be reprochfull to God and his sonne Iesus Christ if they that leade a wicked and wretched life should be admitted freely to his Table as if his people were a coÌ„pany or conspiracy of prophane persons Col. 1.24 whereas the Church is the body of Christ If then his body should consist of such filthy loathsome stinking members the reproch of it would redownd vnto the head The Apostle telleth the Iewes that the Name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through them Rom. 2.24 If then wicked men should be suffered and cherished in the Church the enemies of the Gospel would take occasion thereby to blaspheme the Name of God as if the Christian faith did either make men wicked or did winke at wickednesse or did encourage them to liue wickedly Secondly by continuall company with the Reason 2 wicked the godly are corrupted We are all prone to euil as Adam to lay hand on the forbidden fruite we are ready to goe out of the way and when we haue euil examples before our eyes we soone take the occasion that is offered as when fire and to we come together This reason is vrged by the Apostle 1 Cor. 5 6 7 11. Your reioycing is not good know ye not that a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe There is danger to the rest of the Church to retaine among them euill men It is a meanes to spread sinne abroad into euery part vntill the whole body become abhominable and therefore it is better that one member be cut off then that the whole body of the Church should perish The offender then is to beare the punishment of his sinne that the rest may be kept from sinning Thirdly they are to be cut off to the ende Reason 3 that such as are wicked liuers may begin to be ashamed of themselues and their wickednesse It is profitable to themselues that their vngodlinesse should be punished that they by the feeling of Gods chastisement may awake out of their sleepe who by sufferance winking at their sinne would grow more obstinate This is the reason set downe by the Apostle in many places The incestuous person that had committed such fornication as is not so much as named among the Gentiles must be barred and banished from the city of God and deliuered vnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the Spirit may be saued in the day of the Lord Iesus 1 Cor. 5 5. We must haue no company with scandalous liuers that they may bee ashamed â—â—ess 3 14. In like manner also heretickes must bee proceeded against and cast out by the highest censure that they may learne not to blaspheme Before we come to the vses let vs answer Obiection 1 a few obiections thereby to cleere this point which hath beene gainsaied and contradicted by many First there is obiected against it the Parable of Christ Math. 13 30. touching the tares where the housholder commandeth his seruants to suffer the tares and wheat to grow together vntill the haruest that is the end of the world verse 39. then shall the tares be gathered and bound in bundles to be burned but the wheat shall bee gathered into the barne This they expound as if Christ should command the Ministers not to excommunicate any of the wicked but to tollerate them together with the godly But this were to make Christ to speake with two tongues â—er and to vtter things contrary one to another for in the 18. chapter of that Gospel he doth expresly command it to be practised Besides we are not to sift euery part of a Parable but to mark the scope Now his purpose is not to set downe the duty of the Ministers but to comfort all the seruants of God when they behold publike scandals and open offences euery where to arise euen in the middest of the Church so that it cannot bee cleane purged forasmuch as in the end it shall come to passe that albeit notorious sinnes breake out as vlcers in a body yet all stumbling blockes shall be remoued and taken out of the way and all that worke iniquity shall bee cast into hell This is it that he teacheth chap. 18 7. Woe to the world because of offences for it must needs be that offences come but woe to that man by whom the offence commeth And the Apostle saith There must be heresies that they which are approued may be made manifest 1 Cor. 11 19. Heere the faithfull and hypocrites are mingled together in the Church as wheate and chaffe in the floore and as good fish and bad in the net When we see this we ought not to be discouraged but rather labour that we may be good Corne fit to be gathered into the Lords Garner when he shall send his Angels to gather out of his kingdome all things that offend and them which doe iniquity then hee shall cast them into a furnace of fire where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Math. 13 41 42. That this is the drift of Christ and the meaning of the Parable appeareth by the interpretation that is giuen of it in that place wherein he maketh no mention at all of those seruants which are supposed to represent the Ministers which if it had bin as these would inferre he would not haue left out But he insisteth cheefely and principally vpon this that when all things shall be dissolued all offences and offenders shall be gathered together and cast as it were one bundle into hell They then are deceiued that thinke it is not necessary to purge out the great and grosse offenders The Church is the City of God excommunication is the
to all Churches therefore hee reprooued them because they neglected an ordinary duty Secondly he commandeth them that themselues should take him away saying Put him out from among you but it had beene vnreasonable to require a myracle at their handes which he knew they were not able to worke Thirdly if he had intended such a miraculous action as they performed against hypocrites and enemies of the truth what neede had there beene of a solemne assembly and consent of the Church But in putting of him out the Congregation had an interest ver 4. When ye are gathered together c my spirit with the power of our Lord Iesus Christ â—r 5 4. Fourthly this appeareth also by the ende for which he was to be deliuered to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may bee saued in the day of the Lord Iesus â—r 5 5. that is that he may repent of his wickednesse in this life and so be saued in the life to come This also is noted to be the end wherefore he deliuered Hymeneus and Alexander to Satan that they might learne not to blaspheme that is that they might renounce their heresies and imbrace the true faith and so repent of their former impiety and iniquity Therefore hee would not haue him smitten with sudden death and taken out of this life and so the time and gift of repentance to be cut off from him Fiftly what it is to deliuer to Satan and to take away the Apostle expresseth in other places keepe not company with them with such eate not purge out the old leauen that they may blush and be ashamed so amend their euill waies Sixtly if this had beene meant of such extraordinary punishments the Apostle might haue done this by his Apostolicall authority and needed not to haue troubled the whole Church with it Seuenthly that which the Apostle heere commanded the Church no doubt practised but they did not take him away out of this world by any myracle neyther deliuered him to bee possessed and punished bodily by the diuell but rather proceeded against him with the censures of the Church as appeareth in the second Epistle where he willeth them to comfort him being afflicted â—or 2 6 7. to receiue him being penitent and to cure him beeing wounded Lastly if he had willed them to kill him he had willed them to rush into the Magistrates seate which he would neuer doe for this is proper to the Magistrate alone that beareth the sword Seeing therefore we haue the commandement of Christ and the practise of the Apostle to warrant the sentence of excommunication there shall alwayes bee place for it in the Church euen where the Christian Magistrate is setled established Paul would haue them assemble together in the Name of Christ â—or 5 12. that is by his will commandement and afterward hee sheweth that the Churches office is to iudge them that are within albeit the Magistrate haue a sword put into his hand by the ordinance of GOD. What then There is a twofold sword materiall and spirituall he taketh vp the materiall sword and striketh with it The Church handleth the spirituall sword which is the word of God so that the Magistrate taketh away the wicked one way the Church another way The Magistrate killeth and taketh away life if the cause require the Church medleth not with corporall punishment and shedding of blood The Magistrate proceedeth directly according to the Lawes against offenders albeit they repent because he respecteth the execution of iustice and the reuenge of the dishonour done to God The Church proceedeth not in that order but obserueth the degrees appointed by Christ Math. 18 15. If thy brother shall trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault betweene him and thee alone c and if the offenders repent they are ready to forgiue theÌ„ For this is the marke whereat excommunication aymeth and the end whereto it tendeth that the sinners being ashamed may be brought to repeÌ„tance that such as liue in the church might not be corrupted forasmuch as a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe Lastly it may be said that we should rather Obiection 3 labour how and which way to bring more into the Church then to exclude any out of the Church Men are ready to goe faâ—â— enough out of it but they returne slowe enough to it We are to endeuour to call men to the Sacraments which are encouragements to godlinesse rather then to keepe them froÌ„ them for their wickednesse It is a signe we lacke charity toward them when wee hide from them that which should do them good I answer Answer it is our duty to do both of them to wit both to encourage them to godlines and yet to keepe them from them so long as they lye in open wickednes not repented of not the first without the latter nor the latter without the first lest wee bee compelled to giue that which is holy to dogges Did the Lord himselfe want charity toward Adam wheÌ„ he sent him forth from the Garden of Eden Gen. 3 22. lest he put foorth his hand and take also of the Tree of life and eate liue for euer The Sacraments of God cannot profite or helpe wicked men The Supper of the Lord is onely auaileable and comfortable vnto them which come worthily to wit with true repentance with sound faith and with vnfained charity touching others it turneth to greater iudgement and condemnation This doth the Apostle teach 1 Corin. 11 27. Whosoeuer shall eate this bread and drinke this cup of the Lord vnworthily shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. Is it not a worke of charity to stay his course that is running into daÌ„ger and like to hurt himselfe to hinder our brother from such an action as that he eateth iudgement to himselfe and maketh himselfe guilty of horrible sinne This were a strange kinde of charity to suffer a man to thrust himselfe through with his sword or to cast himselfe downe headlong from a steepe Rocke when we may hinder him from so doing The Apostle Iude giueth vs other direction in his Epistle that we should haue compassion of some making a difference and others saue with feare Iude 22 23. pulling them out of the fire Wherefore there is no wrong done to impenitent persons if they be excommunicated and consequently barred from the Supper but rather a great benefit is bestowed vpon them and their saluation furthered by this means Neither let any say Obiect that the Church vsurpeth vpon the Magistrate and taketh from him his office For if this were a good reason Answer it was neuer lawfull neither euer shall bee for the Church to excommunicate any offenders because it belongeth to the Magistrate as his duty to punish offences whether he be a Christian or no Christian How then is it that wee take away this authority from the Church in the time of a
to preserue holy things in their purity and to deliuer them as much as may be from contempt Obiection If it be said the word is the ordinary meanes of saluation if then they be denied the word they be barred from the means of repentance I answer Answer these are such as the bare word can worke no good vpon and therefore they are vnworthy of it except peraduenture when some part of the Scripture is expounded and such doctrine deliuered as by all probability and likelyhood may serue to bring them to repentance To admit of them at such times may seeme not altogether vnprofitable as for example when the Minister shall haue or take occasion to handle excommunication and to shew what a fearefull thing it is to be cast out of the Church and to bee deliuered to Satan the enemy of mankinde and to become his bondslaue Besides they want not altogether the meanes of repentance seeing they are priuately to be admonished not to be hated and counted as enemies but euery one is to labor their conuersion This appeareth farther in these foure points First Duties to bee performed to excommunicate persons we must loue the persons of the excommunicate in the Lord and thirst after their soules health Secondly it is our duty to exhort and rebuke them so that albeit we loue them we must take heed we do not flatter them and so harden them in their sinnes Thirdly we are bound to pray for those that are bound by the Church censures We are not to pray with him but it is required of vs to pray for him that God would open his eies turne his heart Lastly we are to assure him that vpon his repentance we are ready to imbrace him and to receiue him as a brother forasmuch as there is ioy in heauen for one sinner that conuerteth Againe it teacheth vs to auoid the conuersation of such as are cast out of the Church so far as we can are not by some necessary duty as by a band or chaine tyed vnto them as we shall farther declare afterward To be familiar with such giueth thē encouragement to continue in that dangerous and damnable estate Lastly wee see it is the duty of the Church to purge it of such offenders as a corrupt body of grosse and superfluous humors We see in the time of the Law they had in the Tabernacle not onely the Candlestickes and the Lampes to giue light but also pots pannes shouels beesoms snuffers snuffe-dishes such like vessels and instruments as serued to carry and conuay away all filth and vncleannesse from the place of assembly of the Congregation Prou. 25 4. The Lord will haue the drosse taken from the siluer that there may come forth a vessell for the finer neither will he haue any root that bringeth foorth gall and wormewood to be among his people Now we are come to the last but not the least point to be obserued in excommunication The sixt part of the description which is that the principall scope and end of it is the saluation and recouery of the offender and the bringing of him out of the wildernesse into the sheepfold of Christ frō which he wandred and went astray By his repentance the knot is loosed which before was strongly tied It is a medicine bitter indeed but wholesome vnpleasant to the flesh but profitable to the soule as an hot iron that seareth and putteth to paine but it tendeth to health it worketh sorrow but it is the godly sorrow that causeth repentance not to bee repented of The Apostle sheweth this at large in his second Epistle to the Corinthians speaking of the fruite of the excommunication of the incestuous person it wrought many worthy effects of true repentance he was ashamed of himselfe and of his sinne he had sorrowed greatly for it and was very neere to desperation so that he willeth them to forgiue him 2 Cor. 2 7 8. to comfort him to loue him and to receiue him againe as a Christian brother Let no man therefore condemne this censure or open his mouth against this ordinance of God so souereigne so profitable so necessary forasmuch as the Church casteth them out for a season that it may receiue thē againe for euer Secondly let no man condemne such persons as stand excommunicated though we cannot admit of them as Christian brethren yet they are naturall brethren may belong to Gods eternall election The incestuous Corinthian was iudged of many 2 Cor. 2 6. and put out of the society of the Church yet he was brought to repentance laid hold of the promises of the Gospel We haue this notable example commended vnto vs that we should make good vse of it He suffered a greeuous punishment for a greeuous offence but it was onely to humble him and to bring him to see his sin which otherwise he could not he would not Lastly we see that whatsoeuer power is giuen to the Pastors of the Church is giuen to edification and not to destruction 2 Cor. 10 8. God intendeth and the Church respecteth the destruction of the flesh and the mortification of the deeds of the old man but the saluation of the spirit in the day of the Lord. If then this ordinance worke not this sauing effect it cometh through their fault that doe abuse and contemne it Secondly seeing obstinate sinners are to Vse 2 be excommunicated The fearefull estate of excommunicate persons it doth shew vnto vs the fearefull estate and condition of such as are iustly excommunicated cut off from the society of the Church and from the company communion of beleeuers They are dragged as dead carcasses out of a City that others should not bee annoied with the stench and contagion of them This may appeare vnto vs by many particulars First they haue their names blotted out of the number of the people of God Gen. 17. Luke 6 22. This maketh their names to rot as dead branches to wither away No man looketh vpō them but with remembrance of their sin with terrour and detestation therof This is the highest punishment in the church it is as a piercing thunderbolt cast downe from heauen vpon the heads of dissolute liuers and incorrigible persons What greater honor can there be then to bee the sons and daughters of God whereby God is made their God as for others they are cut off from his protection they can looke for no blessings to come from him but all plagues and curses to ouertake them This is a misery of all miseries for as he is the God of his people Hebr. 1◠so he is a consuming fire to burne vp all his enemies If then we be his people he loueth vs he defendeth vs he heareth vs he receiueth vs he honoureth vs if not he hateth vs and withdraweth his grace from vs he leaueth vs as a prey to our spirituall enemies and cloatheth vs with shame as with a garment For as
held in the number of them but are as rotten members to be cut and pulled from the body The heathen had no communion with the Iewes nor the Iewes with them in matters of religion The Publicanes were men giuen ouer to couetousnesse vnrighteousnes Excommunicate persons are infamous extortion oppression and to all kinde of iniquity If a man should meete them and tell they are as the Pagans and Paynims or call them Publicanes sinners they would scarse endure it they would be at defiance with him they would think they had wrong offered vnto them Neuerthelesse we heare and cannot be ignorant what Christ hath pronounced with his owne mouth shall he say that if these cannot be gained neyther by the priuate admonition of the brethren nor by the publike warning of the Church Let him be vnto thee as an heathen man and a Publicane and shall wee be afraid to speake as he speaketh to cal them as he calleth and to name them as he nameth them These are as true as fit names for thē as that which they receiued at their baptisme If they be ashamed of the names let them also be ashamed of their sins and if they scorne to be branded and vp braided with them let them consider the cause which maketh them to deserue them Wherefore all excommunicate persons are infamous and of euill note Euery man must thinke of them and speake vnto them as they deserue that they seeing how others are ashamed of them may learne at last to be ashamed of themselues Fiftly the Apostle teacheth that such are to bee deliuered ouer to the power of the diuell that they may bee knowne not to bee the members of Christ but limbes of Satan neither to be heires of heauen but inheritors of hell not vnder the protection of GOD but in the power of the Prince of darknesse forasmuch as such as contemne the admonition and reprehension of the Church haue lost the communion of Saints and are become the bondslaues of the diuell This we see very plainely 1 Cor. 5 3 4 5. For I verily as absent in body but present in spirit haue iudged already as though I were present concerning him that hath so done this deed In the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ when ye are gathered together and my spirit with the power of our Lord Iesus Christ To deliuer such a one vnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh c. So was Hymeneus and Alexander deliuered vnto Satan 1 Tim. 1 20. that is cast out of the Church of Christ The reason of this manner of speaking is this because Christ is the head of the Church and promiseth that he will bee our King and maintaine vs by his power Wherefore whensoeuer we are cut from the Church and haue Christ no more to bee our head needs must we be laide open and naked as a prey to the tyranny of Satan For Christ reigneth among his own he keepeth his sheep in his fold such as wander from it are left to be deuoured of the wolues Hee speaketh of two persons whom he singleth out for examples sake We are not so moued with iudgements as we ought to be and therfore it is requisite that we haue some men set before our eies that we may consider better of our selues and learne to walke in feare before him and carefully to take heed to our waies And if by this separation from the Church and deliuerance to Satan they be not reformed yet it shall shut their mouthes and bridle their tongues from speaking euill against God and his truth and preserue the Church in purity and verity For to this end he setteth a note of infamy vpon them and brandeth them with a marke in the forehead as we see malefactors burned in the hand that they might no longer be of any eredite either to hinder the saluation of the godly or to draw the weake to destruction If any man had the question asked of them whether they would willingly be deliuered ouer to Satan to haue him their Lord to rule them their Prince to leade them their God to haue the whole gouernement of them they would shake and tremble at the thought of it For who would openly professe himselfe to bee the seruant of such a master the bondslaue of such a tyrant Notwithstanding this refusall and deniall in words all excommunicate persons must know that while they remaine out of the Church as filth cleansed out of the streete or as dung swept out of the house they are committed to the custody of Satan as prisoners to a Iaylor who will keepe them safe and sure if possibly hee can For who reigneth out of the Church but the diuell The world is his kingdome and their hearts are his throne where he sitteth as in a principality These men so long as they continue thus separated cannot be saued forasmuch as out of the Church there is no saluation but a fearefull looking for of iudgment and fiery indignation which shall deuoure the aduersaries Sixtly this also serueth to note out the most fearefull and dreadful condition of all excommunicate persons because beeing cast out of one Church they are banished out of al churches All are to take them as Gentiles and heathen men wheresoeuer they liue all are to shun them among whomsoeuer they come This point also notably sheweth the greatnes of their punishment and serueth to adde somwhat to the heape of their iudgements When they are cast out of one Church if they might be receiued into another and by changing their dwelling bee admitted as members of that Church it might much mitigate the sharpnesse of the censure for that were but as it were to leaue one house and betake them to another as a stranger that is driuen out of one chamber and lodged in another But it is not so with them The Churches throughout the world as louing sisters doe hold communion one with another whom one receiueth all do receiue whom one reiecteth all do reiect and such as haue dealt otherwise haue bin sharply reproued as were easie to bee shewed out of sundry Histories Fathers and Councels Aug epist 14 if it were expedient or necessary If a seruant that belongeth to one certaine family did certainly know that being cast out from thence hee could be receiued no where beside it would make him carefull to please his master and fearefull to offend him If a man that hath his dwelling in a house where he is well entertained did know that if he should be turned out of it he could be suffered to dwell in no other place but must wander vp and downe as a sheepe from the sheepefold it would make him make much of that house and to take heed he were not remoued and displaced out of it Thus should it be with euery one of vs the Church is Gods house and his children are of his family if we be put out of it as a servant turned out
through the malice and wickednesse of men The Apostle speaking of the Law saith Rom. 7. It is holy and the commandement holy and iust and good The like we may say of the discipline of the church it was ordained not to destruction but to saluation and if it attaine not to this end the fault is in the person impenitent not in the ordinance of God as when a good approued medicine well applied recouereth not the patient the fault is not in the Physition but in the desperatenesse of the disease This ought to teach all persons excommunicate for their sinnes to submit themselues to the stroke of Gods owne hand that thereby they may bee healed Impenitent persons are as those that are diseased sins are as sicknesses or wounds or soares excommunication is as physicke for the soule and a souereigne medicine to recouer them and the Gouernors of the Church are as good Physitions or tender Chirurgions who when all other remedies of admonition and exhortation faile are compelled to seare and cut and launce and apply as it were desperate cures not that they delight to be sawing and searing but because the cutting off of one member serueth to preserue the rest of the body Let vs be content to suffer for the benefit of the soule as we are for the health of the body Remember the counsell of the best Physition that euer was Christ Iesus who came to seeke and to saue that which was lost If thy right eye offend thee plucke it out and cast it from thee Mat 5 29 30. and 18.8 for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell The end of excommunication is the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saued in the day of the Lord. It is a bitter medicine and vnpleasant to the taste howbeit it is wholesome and healthfull It is as a sawe that cutteth off a dead member or as an hot iron that seareth an vlcer howbeit the effect is pleasant and profitable It maketh sad howbeit it is godly sorrow that causeth repentance neuer to be repented off It is like the seed the which except it be cast into the earth and die it can bring forth no fruite But it may be obiected Obiection how can excommunication make to the good and saluation of him that is excommunicated forasmuch as it cutteth him off from the body of Christ and from the communion of Saints that hee may be no longer a member A member that is once cut off from the body receiueth no more life from it neither can be ioyned to it againe as a branch that is cut froÌ„ the vine withereth Ioh. 15. How then can excommunication bee any way profitable I answer Answer as before that al they who are in the body of the church enrolled in the number of the faithfull are not after one manner members of the church neither are al cut off alike by the two edged sword of excommunication Some are in the church as euill humors in the body but are not of the Church as all hypocrites who haue giueÌ„ their names to Christ but are not Christs Zâ—ch 〈◊〉 redeâ—â—â— because they haue not the Spirit of Christ They haue a shew of faith godlines but they are as Idols that seeme to be that which they are not They seeme to haue a communioÌ„ with Christ but they haue not like to one that hath a woodeÌ„ leg so artificially ioyned to his body Beza 〈◊〉 that ther is none which taketh it not to be a true leg indeed whereas notwithstanding it is not so When the Church proceedeth to excommunication against these it cutteth them off and casteth them away altogether so that such a separation cannot tend to their saluation but is a fore-runner of their destruction Others are true members of the church haue a true communion with Christ his Church These are of two sorts some are so kept by the power of the Spirit in obedience that albeit they sinne for who is it â—hat sinneth not yet they giue no offence to the Church are not obstinate in their sins but being admonished or without admonition they repent and amend Now where there is repentance from sin and amendment of life there is no need of excommunication There are another sort that want this remedy and cannot otherwise be cured the fiery darts wherwith Satan hath wounded them are so deadly These the word cannot restore and the admonitions of a few and of many they contemne to these excommunication is profitable when all other meanes faile This foundation being laid the answer to the former obiection is easie to wit that it cannot be profitable to be separated from the body from whence it had life no more then for the branch to be cut away from the vine forasmuch as we must consider that there is a twofold separation in whole or else in part and therefore the similitude is not to be presfed farther then the purpose of it That separation which doth altogether separate any member from the body cannot be profitable vnto it But excommunication maketh not such a separation neither diuideth the elect of whom we speake wholly and finally from the body of the Church but onely in part in respect of the flesh not according to the Spirit in regard of the corruption of the old maÌ„ not in regard of the renuing of the inner man The second end of excommunication is the saluation of the whole Church for the Corinthians are willed to put away the euill one froÌ„ among them and to purge out the olde leauen 1 Cor. 5. that they might be a new lumpe Where the Apostle sheweth that the casting out of a wicked man from the company of the faithfull is to this purpose that if he will not repent yet at least others should be prouided for thâ—t they be not infected with his impiety as it were with a leprosie The third ende is that the rest may feare and bee kept within the bounds of their duty That which the Apostle speaketh of publike rebuking Them that sinne rebuke before all that others also may feare 1 Tim. â— may also be applyed to excommunication namely that the stiffenecked should not be spared no more then wolues be suffered among the sheepe to the end that others by their example may take heed This is to pull out of the fire and to saue with feare It is better for vs to learne by the punishments of others then to be censured our selues for our owne sinnes Daniel setting before Belshazzar the king his manifest offences who was weighed in the ballance and found wanting doth aggrauate and encrease his sinnes 〈◊〉 21. that he had seene his father deposed from his kingly throne and driuen from the sons of men and fedde with grasse like oxen yet he had not humbled his heart though he knew all these things but
then God hath not left vs as it were to the wide world to shift for our selues but he hath appointed the Magistrate to be his Lieutenant As in the priuate family where many seruants are he hath not left one seruant to quarrell with another and to draw vpon another he hath set the master ouer them all for the punishment of euil doers for the praise of them that do well 〈◊〉 â— 14. If any of thy fellow seruants do wrong thee giue not hurt for hurt or blow for blow or taunt for taunt for that will make thee guilty of sin though otherwise thou be innocent and thy cause be iust and righteous ye haue one common master that is set ouer you goe vnto him plead your cause before him accuse him in whoÌ„ any wickednes is found Euery man is presumed to be partiall in his cause let the master be iudge betwene you who is no way interessed in the businesse And as the master is iudge within the walles of his owne house and appointed to decide the controuersies that arise therein so the Magistrate is his ordinance to end the matters that fal out betweene neighbor and neighbor and therefore we must not think our selues wiser to determine our cause then he or God himselfe So theÌ„ we must practise two points first we must beare wrongs patiently and put away all reuenge far from vs whereby we hurt our selues much more then we doe our enemies for we may annoy them in their bodies or goods but we make a deep and dangerous wound in our owne soules And therfore Christ saith I say vnto you 〈◊〉 6.39 Resist not euill but whosoeuer shal smite thee on the right cheek turne to him the other also c. Secondly we are to vse the Magistrates helpe when we are wronged For alwayes to suffer the rod of the malefactour vpon our backe neuer to seek redresse were to make our selues Asses to receiue euery burden that will be laid vpon vs. Albeit therefore we are not to resist euill but if any man will sue vs at the law and take away our coat 〈◊〉 â—0 41 we should giue him our cloake also and whosoeuer will compell vs to go a mile we must go with him twaine to wit rather then we should reuenge our selues for this is to be vnderstood as spoken by comparison yet we are not forbidden hereby to haue recourse to the Magistrate who beareth not the sword in vaine to whom euery soule ought to be subiect 〈◊〉 3.1 For as it is a fault to suffer nothing so it may bee our fault as well to suffer too much namely when we will beare all things whereby we shal be gulled and forbeare to craue and call for the help of the Magistrate God is offended as well when lawfull meanes are not vsed as when vnlawfull means are practised 〈◊〉 3. Thirdly the question may be asked what if a man be violently assaulted either in the priuate house or in the high way whether by theeues that would rob vs or by quarrellers that would wound vs may we not resist reuenge Obiect to saue our liues or our goods I answer this is a case of necessity wherin a man cannot haue the benefit of Magistracy but is himselfe a Magistrate vnto himselfe A man being thus assaulted must vse the sword as the last remedy and refuge Wherein we must obserue these cautions conditions First we must not thirst after blood nor be willing to take away either life or limme if we can chuse Secondly we ought to the vtmost of our power to striue to free our selues from them their assaults and inuasion that there be no blood shed if it be possible vsing all good and lawfull meanes we may in fauour of life Thirdly we are so to behaue our selues that we rather defend then offend and seek more to saue our own liues then to take away another mans Fourthly if wee can no way escape the hands of the oppresser by flying or calling for the help of the Magistrate it is lawfull so farre to stand in our iust defence as that we should chuse to kill rather then to be killed for now God calleth vs to be a Magistrate to our selues puts a sword into our hands to execute reuenge vpon our aduersary Hence it is that albeit God saith vnto priuate men resist not euill yet might they lawfully kil a theefe in the night season without breach of law guilt of blood Exod. 22.2 If a theefe be found breaking vp and be smitten that hee die there shall no blood be shed for him This is to be vnderstood of the night theefe when a man being assaulted cannot run to the Magistrate and therefore God alloweth him to be an officer minister of iustice euen in his own cause wherin necessity pleadeth for his defeÌ„ce Lastly if a man in this case be compelled to take away life to shed blood he must be greeued and mourne for it that he hath defaced an image of God These conditions being obserued a man may lawfully withstand force by force and violence by violence defend the goods that God hath giuen him euen with the sword if it be vsed as the last remedy and in the last place Fourthly others will say it is a commendable Obiect 4 thing to put vp wrongs patiently I would I could do it I wish it with all my hart but we are flesh and blood we are not able to beare the iniuries that are offered vnto vs they are so great I answer Answer neuer lay the blame vpon flesh blood neuer acuse theÌ„ of this fault For thou makest them in such sort a common pack-horse to beare the burden of all thy sins as that thou art resolued to be flesh blood still Thou neuer desirest God to giue thee grace and to guide thee by his spirit thou neuer labourest with thine owne heart to pull out the root of reuenge Answer me one question which I will demaund of thee Thou saist thou art flesh and blood and flesh and blood cannot put vp these things but art thou flesh and blood onely or in part art thou nothing but a lumpe of flesh or else art thou partly flesh and partly spirit One of these two thou must needs be both of theÌ„ thou canst not be Tell me thy meaning and expresse more plainly what thou art Such as are onely flesh are not yet the Lords If thou be nothing else but flesh blood then woe be to thee Thou confessest against thy self that thou art yet carnal vnregenerate dead in sinnes and trespasses the bondslaue of Satan the heire of destruction without Christ Ephes 2.12 without hope without God in the world an alien from the Commonwealth of Israel and a stranger from the couenants of promise For flesh blood shall not inherit the kingdome of God and if euer we looke to be saued and to be partakers of
eternall glory we must bee more then flesh blood Thou wilt therfore be ashamed to confesse that thou vnderstandest by flesh and blood that thou art nothing but a lumpe of flesh What then art thou flesh in part spirit in part as thou must acknowledge thy self to be if thou be the Lords Why then dost thou not performe the workes of the spirit Rom. 8.5 They that are after the flesh do sauour the things of the flesh Ver. 6 but they that are after the spirit the things of the spirit To be carnally minded is death Verse 7. but to be spiritually minded is life and peace The carnall minde is enimity against God Verse 13. for it is not subiect to the Law of God neither indeed can be If ye liue after the flesh ye shall die but if ye through the spirit do mortifie the deeds of the body Ver. 14. ye shal liue For as many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sonnes of GOD Vers 8. so then they that are in the flesh cannot please God Thus we see that the flesh and the spirit are alwayes opposed the one to the other so that by this wee may prooue our selues whether we be regenerate or not Let vs not therefore boast our selues that we are flesh blood forasmuch as such as are onely flesh cannot yet assure their owne hearts that they are the Lords Obiect 5 Fiftly it may be obiected that to repulse wrong is a note of courage and fortitude and to put vp wrong a token of pusillanimity and of a faint heart If then I must not reuenge I shall be accounted not onely a foole but a dastard and coward Answer I answere this is no better then the diuels sophistry and openeth a gap to the common practise that is in the world to quarrell for euery word speaking It is no argument of courage to be ready to draw the sword and dagger but rather of rashnes headinesse vnstayednesse and of a ruffian like spirit And it is no disgrace to be of a bearing and forbearing nature Our chiefest honour consisteth in fighting against sin vnto the death and shewing all might and manhood in the subduing of it He is stronger that ouercommeth his owne passions then he that winneth a city We must remember that we are made kings and Priests vnto God the Father and therefore let vs not make our selues slaues and captiues to Satan to sin and to the world This then serueth to meete with three sorts of men Perk. on Mat. 5.39 to condemne their euil courses whose whole life pleadeth for nothing more theÌ„ priuate reuenge First they are reproued that for euery crosse word supposed iniury are ready to challenge one another into the field the accepting of that challenge when it is giuen This fighting a single combat is vnlawfull That which the naturall man accounteth valour God esteemeth a vice and therefore it is no disgrace to refuse it but rather true grace in yeelding obedience vnto God For we must set down this as a rule that no man must sinne against God for the sauing of his credit reputation among men And if we did duly consider what sin is against whom it is committed and what punishment is procured therby vpon our selues we would neuer question the former ground set downe vnto vs. Secondly out of the case of challenging the field the common practise of fighting quarrelling is condemned which are no better then forerunners of murther and haue a bloody face in the sight of God The Apostle Iohn saith 1 Ioh. 3 1â— Whosoeuer hateth his brother is a murtherer and ye know that no murtherer hath eternal life abiding in him Many there are that hold it vtterly vnlawfull to giue the first blow but if another strike them then they thinke that therby they are warranted to strike againe If any giue the occasion of a fray they hold him worthy to be condemned but if they be prouoked by another they account themselues to be bound to returne him the like This is directly contrary to the doctrine of Christ whereunto all must submit themselues that wil be the disciples of Christ He would haue vs take many wrongs and not seeke to reuenge our selues And it is contrary to the practise of Christ and of his Apostles When one of the officers of the high Priest smote Iesus with the palme of his hand Ioh. 18. â—â— because he held his peace would answer nothing he smote not againe as these men thinke he was bound to do for his honour But this was no disgrace or reproch to Christ how then should it be any shame for a true Christian We will needs be accounted Christians whosoeuer say nay but we scorne and disdaine to follow the example of Christ Act. 23.1 Ananias the high Priest commanded them that stood by to smite Paul on the mouth he reprooueth him fot it but he smote not againe this was no infamy but a glory vnto him Lastly their opinion also is condemned that make it a matter of praise and an argument of valour to turne away his face froÌ„ no man This indeed is foole-hardinesse It is the commendation of Magistrates to be men of courage to feare the face of God but not the faces of men They must accept no mans person in iudgement neither decline to the right hand or to the left But a priuate man may turne his backe to his aduersary without any impeachment of his credit or diminishing of his valor or lessening of his honor or slander to his reputatioÌ„ But of this we haue spoken sufficiently before therfore we wil proceed Lastly it may be obiected that vnder the Obiect law of Moses when any man had killed his neighbour the auenger of blood might slay the murtherer whensoeuer and wheresoeuer he met him Numb 35 19. If a man had killed any person at vnwares and hated him not before he must flie to one of the Cities of refuge and abide in it vnto the death of the high Priest which was annointed with the holy oyle but if the slayer shall at any time come without the border of the Citty of refuge whither he was fled 〈◊〉 27. and the reuenger of blood finde him without the borders of the City of his refuge and the reuenger of blood kill the slayer he shall not be guilty of blood If then he be not guilty of blood how is it that God aloweth no priuate reuenge but commandeth to render good for euill to pray for them that curse vs and to doe good to our enemies and such as persecute vs I answer the politicke lawes serue not to bring men to perfection such as are made for ciuill gouernment When God speaketh as king of Israel and maketh statutes tending to outward peace and tranquility he aimed not at the spirituall perfection which is contained in the moral law which is the rule of
weake man full of infirmities though otherwise godly and diligent in his office For when he saw how onely her lippes mooued 1 Sam. 1.13 14. but her voyce was not heard because she spake in her heart to God by prayer he thought she had beene drunken and he said vnto her How long wilt thou be drunken put away thy wine from thee See how ready he was to iudge amisse of her action and to call good euill This was also the sin of Iobs wife and of his friends they thought him to be an hollow hypocrite and a deep dissembler because they saw him strangely visited by so strange a visitation Iob 4.7 Thus did the wicked Iewes vsurpe authority ouer the Gentiles and censured them at their owne pleasures they said vnto them Esay 65.5 Stand apart come not neere me for I am holier then thou and yet they were greeuous sinners themselues as a smoake in Gods eyes and as fire that burneth continually So when the Apostles were filled with the holy Ghost and began to speake with other tongues as the spirit gaue them vtterance others mocked them and said They are full of new wine Acts 2.13 This iudgement is iustly condemned being quite contrary to the rule of loue which doth interpret all things in the best part and is in nothing suspicious and therefore we ought not to iudge wrongfully corruptly and maliciously of those godly actions which we see the children of God to doe And if it shal fal out at any time as it may fall out many times that we be laden with the burden of such surmises and sinister suspicions of hypocrisie and a double heart yet we are not to be daunted and dismayed by them or to giue ouer our hold in the faith but know assuredly that this is no new thing and therefore no strange matter is befallen vnto vs. The dearest Saints and seruants of God haue felt this euill and haue had experience of this mischiefe of the tongue We must not looke for an higher estate or better condition then Christ and his Apostles had When he sought to destroy the kingdome of Satan and cast out diuels by the finger of God they charged him to doe it by the power of Satan Matth. 12.24 It were intolerable pride and presumption for the seruant to climbe higher then his Lord or the disciple to striue to be aboue his Master The second kind of iudging â—â—e second â—â—d of iudgeâ—ent is when men haue committed euill things which of themselues are worthy to be condemned and wee iudge them that haue so offended to be without all hope of repentance or recouery and to be cast off for euer to be out of Gods fauour and to be reprobates This is not onely to arrogate a mastership ouer them but to step vp into the seat and secrets of God For who hath reuealed that vnto vs or who hath been of his counsell The things reuealed in the word belong vnto vs and to our children but secret things to the Lord Deut. 29.29 That this iudgement is altogether forbidden may appeare both by precepts that restraine it by examples that condemne it Euill men must be instructed with meekenesse not condemned with rigour and rashnesse proouing if God peraduenture will giue them repentance to the acknowledging of the trueth and that they may recouer themselues out of the snare of the diuell who are taken captiue by him to do his will 2 Tim. 2.25 26. Likewise the Apostle setteth down the like commandement 1 Cor. 4.5 Iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkenesse and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts and then shall euery man haue praise of God Let vs to these precepts adde such examples as wee find in Scripture and out of many select and sort out some few Manasseh king of Israel is one of the most memorable obiects of Gods mercy he was a sorcerer and coniurer an idolater and murtherer he made his sonnes passe through the fire he dealt with a familiar spirit and vsed witchcraft he made Iudah and the inhabitants of Ierusalem to erre and to doe worse then the heathen whom the Lord had destroyed before the children of Israel 2 Chro. 33.6.9 yet when he humbled himselfe and prayed vnto God he was pardoned Mary Magdalene was a woman defamed and defiled with much sin out of whom were cast seuen diuels yet shee was conuerted and accepted Paul acknowledgeth himselfe not worthy to be called an Apostle or disciple of Christ he had beene an oppressour a blasphemer and a persecuter of the Church of God yet he was receiued to mercy because he did it ignorantly through vnbeleefe 1 Tim. 1.13 The Iailer mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles dealt very roughly with Paul and Silas and cast them into the inner prison and made their feet fast in the stockes but when God once touched his heart suddainely he called for a light and came leaping in and trembled saying Sirs Acts 16.30 what must I doe to be saued I will conclude this point with the example of the theefe that was condemned for theft and crucified with Christ he had spent all his dayes in his wicked and vngodly courses he was no better then his fellow they had one purse and determined to fill their houses with spoile and priuily laid wait for the innocent without cause and continued thus vntill the end of their liues yet God in mercy looked vpon one of them and called him to the state of grace as it were at the last gaspe and pulled him as a brand out of the fire saying vnto him This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Luke 23.43 A man would haue thought that these at least some of them had bene desperate persons forlorne men without hope of repentance or likelihood of saluation and yet behold how God that hath the hearts of all men in his owne hand turneth whom hee pleaseth into the right way and when it pleaseth him like the housholder in the Gospel in who called labourers into his vineyard at all houres of the day Mat. 20. The meditation of these things ought to stay vs from corrupt iudgement which argueth that we are destitute of true loue toward our brethreÌ„ to guide vs in all our dealings with them The third kinde of iudgement The third kind of iudgement is occupied about things indifferent The first was touching good things the second touching euil things The first is when good men are made hypocrites the second is when euill men are made reprobates The first is when good actions are made bad the second when bad actions are made worse then they are as if they separated and secluded from heauen The third is concerning indifferent things that in themselues and their owne nature are neither good nor euill In this we offend when men doe things indifferent which being things Lawfull may bee done either in faith
not cleere the wicked Although Princes doe not make statutes against it yet the statute law of God hath decreed against it and condemned it set a great penalty vpon the breach of it We haue sundry lawes that none abuse our names but we haue none for the preseruation of Gods Name and therefore God will looke to it and take order for it No commandement hath had more visible iudgments executed vpoÌ„ the breakers of it then this The plague of God shall not depart from his house that is a swearer one iudgment or other shall ouertake him and if he do escape the greater torment is reserued for him in the life to come The Prophet Zachary Zach. 5.4 telleth vs that God will consume the timber and stones of his house The sonne of the Israelitish woman that blasphemed the Name of the Lord and cursed is brought foorth without the campe and stoned to death Leuit. 24.14 15. and thereupon a Law established Whosoeuer curseth his God shall beare his sinne It is lamentable to consider the wretchednesse of prophane men notwithstanding the greeuousnesse of this sinne Many are of such a ruffian-like spirit that they feare not to teare in peeces the Lord of life and to crucifie againe the Sonne of God as much as in them lyeth We our selues are iealous of our own names and the names of our parents and posterity no maruell then if God be exceeding iealous ouer himselfe If we wil not glorifie him he will glorifie himselfe and his Name in our destruction He may winke at vs for a time as also at our manifold and monstrous oathes but he hath not forgotten them he keepeth a booke of accounts as a register against vs and when the great day of the Lord shall come he will bring forth the records and set our sinnes in order before vs. Let vs not thinke to escape Eccles 8.11 because sentence is not speedily executed the more he delayeth the more he hoardeth vp punishment for vs. The longer the arrow is in drawing the deeper it will pierce when it is shot out against vs. Hee suffereth them to liue in security for a time but they shall taste of seuerity in the end Iob 24.23 and 21.30 The wicked is reserued to the day of destruction they shal be brought forth to the day of wrath 23 And the Priest shall write these curses in a booke and he shall blot them out with the bitter water 24 And he shall cause the woman to drinke the bitter water that causeth the curse and the water that causeth the curse shall enter into her and become bitter 25 Then the Priest shall take the iealousie offering out of the womans hand and shall waue the offering before the Lord and offer it vpon the Altar 26 And the Priest shall take an handfull of the offering euen the memoriall thereof and burne it vpon the Altar and afterward shall cause the woman to drinke the water Hitherto wee haue seene the things that goe before the tryall now we come to such as are more neerely ioyned with it which are these He must write the curses in a booke and then blot them out with the waters of bitternesse before remembred But before the woman drinke of the waters he must take the offering out of her hand and waue it before the Lord and then offer it vnto the Lord. Lastly he is to burne a part of it vpon the altar and afterward cause the woman to drinke the water Obiect Heere the question may be asked wherefore the curse must be written and afterward blotted out If it must be blotted out what need it to be written If it must be written why should it be blotted out I answer Answer it was written to note out the stablenesse of Gods iudgements and the certainety of his trueth And therefore also it was vttered in words expressed in actions and established by writing In word of the adiuration in worke of the drinking vp of the water in writing of the whole fact as it was done before the Lord. Neuerthelesse this writing was so extant that it continued not long but was so cleane defaced that none could reade it because God would not haue the remembrance of such filthy causes and iealouses and suspicions to remaine to posterity lest any be inflamed with the like passion and so bring into imitation such like practises Verse 23.24 c. And the Priest shall write these curses c. We see in this place the former ceremonies and circumstances farther vrged and pressed neere to the conscience of her that was suspected and stood before the Lord to be tryed She is caused and commanded to drinke of these waters prepared for this purpose These waters that cause the curse shall enter into her and become bitter This is the meanes that God wil vse to manifest things that yet are hidden in secret and such as should bring an heauy iudgement vpon her that was guilty We learne from hence Doctrine Adultery â— albeit secâ— coâ—â—â—â— punished of God that whoredome is alwaies punished of God and neuer escapeth vnpunished Howsoeuer adultery be not regarded among men and thought either no sinne or a little and veniall sinne yet God findeth it out and ceasseth not to plague and punish it both temporally and eternally both in this life and in the life to come This we see set foorth before vs at large throughout the whole booke of God Gen. 6 1â— What was the cause that brought the flood vpon the old world and swept away the inhabitants thereof was it not for their vncleannesse and the lusts of their eyes and the loosenesse of their life The like we might say of Sodome and Gomorrha and the cities about them who giuing themselues once to fornication Iude 7. and going after strange flesh are set forth for an example suffering the vengeance of eternall fire When Balaam was not suffered to curse the people of God he gaue the Moabites and Midianites this damnable counsel to allure them to commit fornication by which meanes many perished as we shall shew afterward in the 25 chapter of this booke whereunto also the Apostle alludeth 1 Cor. 10.8 when he saith Neither let vs commit fornication as some of them committed and fell in one day three and twenty thousand It must needs be a greeuous sin that brought downe so greeuous a iudgment A like fearefull example we haue in the booke of Iudges when the Leuites wife was abused vnto death there followed the destruction of the beniamites 〈◊〉 20 35. 〈◊〉 21.3 so that there fell of them fiue and twenty thousand almost one whole tribe of Israel was wanting This is it which the Lord threatened to his people Leuit. 18.24.25 20. Ye shall not defile your selues in any of these things among which this was one to defile themselues with their neighbours wife by carnall copulation for in all these the nations are defiled which I will cast
to the people of God and to prouide for them in their necessities and to deliuer them from the oppressions of the mighty in consideration whereof he is bold to intreate the Lord to thinke vpon him for good according to all that he had done for his people Neh. 5 19. So is it lawfull for vs to craue of God to be mindfull of vs in goodnesse according as we haue done to others and dealt toward them If we remember God we may be assured that he will remember vs. If we be carefull to heare his word he is carefull to heare our prayers according to his promise He will returne like for like care for care hearing for hearing and blessing for blessing If we be carefull to heare his voyce his eares are open to heare vs and if we blesse him he will blesse vs. And as he hath promised to heare them that heare him so hee hath threatned not to heare them that will not heare him Prou. 1 28 29. They shall call vpon me but I will not answer they shall seeke me early but they shall not finde me for that they hated knowledge and did not chuse the feare of the Lord. And to this purpose speaketh the Lord in the Prophets Micah 3 4. Zach. 7 13. They shall cry vnto the Lord but he will not heare them hee will euen hide his face from them at that time as they haue behaued themselues ill in their doings This is a greeuous threatning and full of all discomfort It is as it were the top of all misery to haue God stop his eares against vs. To liue in this sort is worse then a thousand deaths If a Subiect had a petition to put vp to the Prince and knew he would turne away his face from him how neare would it goe vnto him and how would he bee discouraged Or if a childe knew that whatsoeuer he asked of his father should be denied vnto him except he obeyed his father in that whereunto he exhorted him I suppose it would stirre vp the sonne to doe the will of his father In like manner it ought to be with euery one of vs. Seeing God hath bounded and limited his hearkning vnto our voyce when we speake vnto him with this condition that wee hearken vnto his voyce when he speaketh vnto vs it ought to moue vs to heare his word with feare reuerence and to expresse the power of it in obedience that so we may comfort our selues with assurance of Gods mercy toward vs in regard of our zeale and affection toward him Thirdly from hence we may learne to bee Vse 3 patient vnder the punishments that do befall vs. For seeing God will punish vs in the same manner that we offend when we feele perceiue that he meeteth with vs and hath found vs out and that we can no longer be hidden nor our actions from his eyes let vs stoope downe vnder his hand and hold our peace because he hath done it Let vs not fixe and fasten our eyes vpon the earth beneath nor dwell vpon the meditations of mens dealings toward vs but lift our hearts vnto God who alwaies punisheth vs iustly he being the righteous Iudge of all the world to whom is incident no vnrighteousnesse If we bee slandered and defamed by others let vs consider whether we haue not done the like to others and therefore the Lord recompenceth vs in the same kinde and as it were taketh our feet in the snare that we haue laid for others and casteth vs into the same pit which we digged for them as it fell out to Haman who was hanged vpon his owne gallowes so that as we haue wronged others it falleth out that we must receiue wrong from others This is the vse that Salomon pointeth out in the booke of Ecclesiastes Eccl. 7 21 â— Take no heed vnto all wordes that are spoken lest thou heare thy seruant curse thee for oftentimes also thine owne heart knoweth that thou thy selfe likewise hast cursed others Let vs therefore be patient in iniuries let vs not slander them that slander vs nor reuile them that reuile vs nor speake euill of them that speake euill of vs. Moses is commended that when Miriam and Aaron rose vp against him and moued sedition by reason of the Ethiopian woman whom he had married he possessed his soule with patience and bare all their reproches with meeknesse of spirit for hee was very meeke aboue all the men that were vpon the face of the earth Numb 12 3. Numb 1â— 1 It is said of Saul being made King of Israel that when the children of Belial saide How shall this man saue vs and they despised him in their hearts he gaue them not taunt for taunt nor rebuke for rebuke hee commanded not the standers by to take away their liues albeit they deserued it and he had power in his hand to do it but he held his peace 1 Sam 10 1â— and passed by their reproches as a blinde man that saw them not as a deafe man that heard them not and as a man without sense that felt them not When Shemei reproched Dauid and cursed him with an horrible curse Dauid with patience abstaineth and with perswasion refraineth others from reuenge that offered themselues to take off the head of that dead dogge so that he saide Let him alone 2 Sam. 16 â—2 it may bee that the Lord will locke vpon mine affliction and requite good for his cursing this day Hee could haue returned vpon him curse for curse nay wounds for words but he knew well enough and teacheth it to others in another place that hee which loueth cursing the same shall come vpon him Ps 10â— 1â— â— and hee that delighteth not in blessing it shall be farre from him because as he cloathed himselfe with cursing like as with his garment so it shall come into his bowels like water and like oyle into his bones It is well said of an heathen man Sentâ—â— Feare none more then thine owne conscience This is the right and ready way to get a good name and to keepe it being gotten to iudge of others with right iudgement and christian equity carrying a charitable opinion of euery one thinking well of them speaking the best of them and couering the multitude of infirmities as Shem and Iaphet did the nakednesse of their father This is true charity indeed and heereby we may assure our owne hearts that wee loue not in word and tongue onely but in deed and truth The counsell of the Prophet is good wholesome to this purpose Psal 34.12 13 14 15. What man is hee that desireth life and loueth many daies that he may see good Keepe thy tongue from euill and thy lippes from speaking guile depart from euill and doe good seeke peace and pursue it The reason is because the eyes of the Lord are vpon the righteous and his eares are open vnto their cry whereas the face of the Lord
aske sparingly and he bestoweth liberally yea he giueth freely that which we durst not hope for This we see in Iacob Genes 48 11. When Ioseph came with his two sonnes to visite his sicke Father hee saide vnto him I had not thought to see thy face and loe God hath shewed mee thy seede O the greatnesse of Gods goodnesse vnto vs How vnspeakable are his mercies How infinite is his louing kindnes O well shall it bee with vs if we bee euer mindefull of it and neuer forget any of his benefites For seeing he is rich in his mercies towards let vs not vs bee poore in our praises towards him Christ hath spent himselfe vpon vs let vs not bee sparing to giue our selues vnto him againe Let vs follow the example of Iacob who was in the earnestnesse of his affection carried into an admiration of Gods fauour towardes him and breaketh out into a thankesgiuing for his benefites as if hee had saide That which I neuer thought would haue come to passe nay that which seemed to mee desperate and vnpossible God hath offered to mee in wonderfull manner beyond my expectation I iudged my son lost but I haue found him dead but I haue receiued him aliue So let vs take pleasure and delight in his mercies let vs confesse them in words and let vs praise his power set forth his goodnes toward vs. Let vs theÌ„ be ashamed of our own sluggishnes seeing God is more willing to bestow theÌ„ we to receiue he is more ready to shew compassion vpon vs then we to be freed froÌ„ our misery 〈◊〉 His grace is more plentiful then our praier for he giueth vs more then we ask The theefe on the crosse no sooner desired of the Lord to remeÌ„ber him when he came into his kingdome but immediately hee receiued this answer Verily Luke 2â— I say vnto thee to day shalt thou be with me in Paradise which containeth more then he was bold to aske We need not then feare any excesse in faith or that we should beleeue more then he wil bestow forasmuch as his fauour goeth beyond our faith who hath his hand open to giue before our mouth is open to speake vnto him 29 This is the Law of iealousies when a wife goeth aside to another in stead of her husband and is defiled 30 Or when the spirit of iealousie commeth vpon him and he be iealous ouer his wife and shall set the woman before the Lord and the Priest shall execute vpon her all this law 31 Then shall the man be guiltlesse from iniquitie and the woman shall beare her iniquity Hitherto hath beene handled the setting downe of the Law We haue heard the cause propounded and resolued examined and determined Now we come to the conclusion of the whole matter and the winding vp of the sentence touching the woman suspected of adultery which is two fold one belonging to the man the other to the woman The man shal be free from sinne the woman shall beare her iniquitie â—ction Heere the question may be asked whether it be lawfull in our dayes for the husband to make tryal of his wife whoÌ„ he suspecteth of adultery may he attempt to discouer openly what she hath done secretly I answere there is no such law now in force neither may we giue way to any such practise therefore it cannot be allowed as lawfull This action commenced against the wife â—achi 〈…〉 b. cannot want sinne and hath an euill foundation Wee that liue in the light of the New Testament who haue more reuealed vnto vs then was made known in the time of the Law must know that no such thing is permitted vnto vs. What then will some say shall the husband suffer his wife to doe what shee list and must he be a baud vnto her or be constrained to take all patiently or shall he bee driuen to see all and to say nothing I answer if the crime be knowne God hath prouided in his law to deale seuerely with such Leuit. 18. and Christian Magistrates must take away euill out of Israel But if it be secret they are to wait with patience vntill God reueale it and bring it to the open light No man may rashly suspect his wife of adultery or call her name into question or raise an euill report of her but labor to keepe her within the bounds of her calling that on the other side shee may learne to loue him and to reuerence him Verse 29. This is the Law of iealousies We are come to the conclusion of this matter to wit of the law of iealousies We haue heard euery part of it we haue expounded euery circumstance we haue considered euery branch of it True it is we haue no vse of the practise of it The bitter waters are not now to be drunken the earthen vessell hath no more place the iealousie offering of memoriall is abolished the vncouering of the womans head is ceassed and the whole manner of tryall is abrogated Neuerthelesse albeit the whole law bee ended yet the same God remaineth the searcher of all hearts bearing the same hatred to all sinne which he did before and hath the like loue to innocency which he had before What is it that moueth to the committing of the sin of adultery but the hope to hide it This bewitcheth the vngodly and leadeth them to destruction when they dream that God is like vnto them This is a vaine conceit and foolish opinion because we see how the Lord himselfe taketh vpon him to discouer it and to be reuenged of those that shall presume to breake the band of wedlock which he hath made This was the purpose of this law to shew that the Lord taketh vpon him not only the knowledge reuealing and punishing of this sinne euen when it is most secretly committed without witnesse of any other man yea or certain knowledge from the husband himselfe or any confession of the party that had done it but also the defence and cleering of the innocent woman being oppressed vexed and ouer-burdened with the vniust iealousie of her suspicious husband He might present his wife whether she were guilty or not guilty before the Priest vnto that tryall which God had appointed and established to that end among them to auoid thereby a greater mischiefe After which matter solemnized with all the ceremonies and circumstances therof if the woman were defiled indeed then should her belly swell and her thighes rot if shee were not defiled then should she not only be free from this punishment but also be blessed with fruitfulnesse as a reward of her innocency and a recompence of the iniury done vnto her and a cleering of her good name which had euilly beene called into question Wee learne from hence that all secret sinnes Doctrine All secret sins are knowne to God hidden from men are knowne vnto God and nothing is hidden from him Howsoeuer many sinnes be committed very secretly and caryed closely
would be thought no strange thing to any but a ground whereunto all persons yeeld against which none dareth oppose himselfe howbeit if we come to their workes and examine their waies into which they are entred we shall see it is farre remooued from their hearts and innermost parts We are not therefore to flatter our selues in our sins as though no eye saw vs or no eare heard vs as the maner of the prophane and vngodly is who say who seeth me I am compassed about with darknesse of the night the walles of the house hide me no body can behold me what need I then to feare There is not one of an hundreth that maketh any bones at sinne so he may cary it away cleerely and closely smoothly and secretly from the sight and knowledge of the world They stand more vpon their credite then vpon their conscience and regard more the shame of men then the feare of God But what shall it profit a man to hide his sinnes from men when they lie open to the eyes of God Nay albeit we thinke our selues neuer so sure and secret yet we doe but deceiue our selues forasmuch as our owne conscience as a thousand witnesses will not be bribed to hold his peace but will reply against vs within our owne bosome and say vnto vs I see thee I wil not keepe thy counsell I will accuse thee I wil bring in euidence against thee I will indite thee and condemne thee So long then as we haue a conscience what are we the better though we haue no body priuy to our sinnes for if our owne heart condemne vs God is greater then our heart and knoweth all things Ioh. 3.20 The coÌ„science is as a watchman set ouer vs to marke all our thoughts â—â—cond E. that pryeth narrowly into vs that nothing at all can escape him It is as a Scriuener that alwayes holdeth a pen of yron in his hand to write vp all that passeth from vs who doth so firmely ingraue it that nothing shall be able to blot it out It is a faithfull remembrancer to register and record all our actions nothing can escape him that was done or thought or spoken a thousand yeeres agoe This serueth to reprooue all such as thinke to delude God and to hide their dealings from him as the adulterer supposeth to goe in the darke the theefe and murtherer in solitary places but the Lord in his word preuenteth such peeuish and foolish conceits Psal 10.11.13.14 He hath said in his heart God hath forgotten he hideth his face he will neuer see it wherefore doth the wicked contemne God he hath said in his heart thou wilt not require it But thou hast seene it for thou beholdest mischiefe and spite to require it with thine hand the poore committeth himselfe vnto thee thou art the helper of the fatherlesse Thus we see God is not in all his thoughts So in the 94 Psalme 〈◊〉 78. which we cited before bringing in the vngodly to speake thus The Lord shall not see neither shal the God of Iacob regard it he reproueth them in this manner Vnderstand ye brutish among the people and ye fooles when wil ye be wise They then are deceiued that thinke to escape Gods sight and knowledge Salomon complaining of such as speake euill of Princes and those that are in authority Eccle. 10.20 declareth that rather then it shall be kept secret the fowles of the ayre shall discouer it Eccle. 10.20 and that which hath wings shall tell the matter that is it shall certainely come to light and be set in the sight of the Sunne that all men may see it Much more then will God himselfe finde infinite meanes to lay open the thoughts of our hearts so that nothing shall escape him If Elisha by the Spirit of God was able to disclose the secret counsels of the king of Syria that he plotted and contriued in his secret chamber 2 King 6.12 Shall not God then lay open our secret sinnes that we commit or can we hide them from his sight His eyes are in euery corner of the earth He seeth not as man seeth nor looketh vpon the countenance but God beholdeth the heart euen he that formeth the spirit within him Secondly let no man sin with hope of concealement Vse 2 neither thinke to escape when hee hath sinned He saw the sacriledge of Achan though he committed it secretly none of the people could accuse him or detect him God commanded euery family to appeare before him apart and if hee had not taken him and singled him out neither Ioshua nor the Elders of the people could haue knowne him by all their wisedome and gifts of discerning Iosh 7 1. It was God that found him out that tooke the accursed thing it was not in the power and policy of man to bewray the theft He discouered the hypocrisie of Ananias and Sapphira their counterfeit liberality toward the distressed members of the Church They were taken to be most earnest beleeuers most forward professours and most zealous Christians such as gaue example of a good life vnto others seemed to shine as goodly lights in the firmament neuerthelesse the Spirit of God that searcheth all things did make manifest the hollownesse of their hearts and therefore Peter inspired with knowledge from aboue saith vnto them How is it Act. 5.3.9 that yee haue agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord or why hath Satan filled your hearts to lie to the holy Ghost He saw into the treachery of Iudas when none of the disciples could espie it For when they sate at the Passeouer and Iesus reuealed vnto them that he should be betrayed by one of them that dipped his hand in the platter with him they were very sorrowfull and knew not whom to suspect but one said Master is it I and another said Is it I Mat. 26 22. Mar. 14.19 All these were detected of hypocrisie and all these were punished by the hand of God most seuerely Achan was stoned with stones and burned with fire Iosh 7.25 Ananias and Sapphira were both of them stricken with sudden death and had no time of repentance giuen vnto them for they fell downe straightway at Peters feet Act. 5.5 10.11 yeelded vp the ghost and great feare came vpon all the Church and vpon as many as heard these things Iudas when hee perceiued that Iesus whom he had betrayed was condemned brought back again the thirty peeces of siluer to the chiefe Priests and Elziers and cast them downe in the Temple and departed and hanged himselfe Matth. 27.5 Wee see an this present place which now we haue in hand how the Lord vsed the bitter waters of iealousie to find but the adultresse We doe not find throughout the whole Testament the like solemnity in the searching out of any sin no not idolatry or witch craft or sorcery or blasphemy or murther neither was the person suspected compelled to subscribe to certaine words
of execration or imprecation against himselfe if he had offended saue onely in this tryall of adultery So that we must aboue all things beware we flatter not our selues in these great sinnes in hope of secrecy or impunity This is the counsel that Salomon giueth vpon this consideration Prou. 5.20 21. Why wilt thou my sonne bee rauished with a strange woman and embrace the bosome of a stranger for the waies of man are before the eyes of the Lord and he pondereth all his goings Where he warneth vs to beware of secret sinnes because the eye of God is euermore vpon vs and our most secret actions We may not beare our selues bolde vpon his ignorance or ouersight or slippe of memory as many presume vpon these such like when they haue to do with the sonnes of men For if wee haue any hope either that they know not our offences or haue forgotten them we lift vp our heads on high and feare not to dare the Magistrate to his face And indeed it is true the wisest men are not alwayes able in so smooth a carriage and so close a conueyance to enter into the secret purposes of deceitful men The heart of man is deceitfull aboue all things and the corners of it past finding out Hence it is that Christ saith vnto his disciples when there were gathered together such an innumerable multitude of people that they trode one vpon another Beware of the leauen of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie for there is nothing couered that shall not be reuealed neither hid that shall not be knowne Luk. 12.1.2 Adultery and hypocrisie are knowne for the most part onely vnto our selues and therefore we waxe the bolder and proceede the farther in them according to the Lords words Psal 50.21 Thâ—se things hast thou done and I kept silence thou thoughist that I was altogether such a one as thy selfe but I wil reproue thee and set them in order before thine eyes The trueth of all this we haue verified in the late treacheries and treasons conspired against our King our Queene our Prince our People and our Religion against the Church and Common-wealth Our manifold and maruellous yea miraculous deliuerances doe publish and proclaime claime very notably that there is a God that iudgeth the earth who seeth all things heareth all things vnderstandeth all things and reuealeth all things Happy were it for vs if we knew the things aright that belong to our peace Haue we not good experience that nothing is hidden from God doe we not find to our great comfort that the plots and proiects of our enemies howsoeuer sought to be concealed by taking of oathes and receiuing of the Sacrament are yet knowne vnto God Wee serue such a gracious God as watcheth for vs so that he which keepeth Israel neither slumbreth nor sleepeth O that we would take notice of these things O that men would consider when they sinne that the all-seeing eye of God is vpon them to reueale them according to his knowledge and to reward them according to their sinne O that wicked men therfore did know what they do The men of the old world sinned in all ryot and excesse but had they knowne they had beene so neere to be drowned by a generall flood they would not haue run into those sinnes so that our Sauiour saith Matth 24 â— 39. As in the dayes that were before the flood they were eating and drinking marrying and giuing in marriage vntill the day that Noe entred into the Arke and knew not vntill the flood came and tooke them all away so shall also the comming of the Sonne of man be If Iudas had known what he did when he betrayed his Master hee would neuer haue receiued the thirty pence Luke 23 3â— the price of innocent blood Our Sauior praying for his persecuters saith Father forgiue theÌ„ for they know not what they doe If the rich man that is now tormented in hel where is no promise of pardon nor release of punishment nor place of repentance nor hope of escaping had knowne or considered that by his sinnes he should haue heaped vp so great wrath against the day of wrath he would not haue needed Lazarus to be sent vnto him to bring him one drop of water to coole his tongue and to quench his heate In him these two sinnes met together prodigality and couetousnesse the two extremes of too much and too little he spent too much and yet he held too fast he wasted all but yet hee would giue nothing He fared deliciously and clothed himselfe sumptuously euery day but he affoorded nothing to poore Lazarus he consumed all vppon himselfe but refused to bestow any thing vpon him that lay at his gate So then he was both riotous and couetous exceeding costly and yet exceeding niggardly a spend-all and yet a spare-all but he neuer marked nor learned what would be the end of both those To this purpose the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 2.8 The Princes of this world knew not the hidden wisdome which God ordained before the world for had they knowne it they would not haue crucified the Lord of glory So then the want of the knowledge of God of sinne and of duty is the originall cause of all misery And Iohn in his first Epistle chap. 3.6 hath a worthy saying Whosoeuer abideth in him sinneth not whosoeuer sinneth hath not seene him neither knowne him Such as commit sinne with all greedinesse and and haue it reigning in them doe not know God as they ought to doe howsoeuer they may boast of their owne knowledge Let vs learne therefore betimes to bridle our affections and practises of sinne following the example of Ioseph who being prouoked to adultery answered that he should sinne against God Gen. 39.9 and remembring the confession of the Church Psal 44.20 21. If we haue forgotten the Name of our God and stretched out our hands to a strange god Shall not God search this out for he knoweth the secrets of the heart They are sencelesse men that care not what they commit against God if it may be hidden from the face of men There is but one steppe betweene this and Atheisme to runne out into all excesse of riot and yet to thinke to hide it from God Vse 3 Lastly from hence ariseth great comfort to the faithfull For seeing God seeth the thoughts and intents of wicked men howsoeuer men couer them with dissimulation and deceit as with a cloake we may cheere vp our hearts in time of trouble assuring our selues that nothing can come to passe or fall out vnto vs which he doth not know and behold This is that which the Lord telleth Moses Exod. 3.7 8. when the people of Israel sighed by reason of their bondage and cryed in the bitternesse of their spirit their cry came vp vnto God so that he heard their groaning and remembred his couenant and had respect vnto them The Lord said I haue surely seene the affliction of my people
hence if wee consider the persons to whom this commādement was giuen For this solemne forme is set not for the simple sort or the most ignorant amongst the people neither appointed to bee vsed within the walles of a priuate house or within the doores of a secret chamber as if it might be ashamed or blush to come abroad but it was appointed to be pronounced by the priests to be vttered not in a corner but in the Congregation of the people and in the Tabernacle of the Lord before many witnesses Now if there were any able of themselues to conceiue a prayer as the Spirit of GOD should giue vtterance and ability vndoubtedly they were the Priests of the Lord Malach. 2 ◠whose lips must preserue knowledge and the people must seeke the law at their mouthes yet are they both allowed and prescribed to follow a set form in blessing the people Moses a great prophet like to whom did not any arise after him to whom the Lord spake face to face Deutro 34 10. was well enabled to pray without a prescript forme whose prayers were so powerfull and effectuall that they preuailed more then all attempt and resistance made by the bodies of men against their enemies Exod. 17 11. 32 10. nay they after a sort bound the handes of God as with chaines that hee might not destroy them after their Idolatry Exod. 32 10. yet did this great prophet vse set formes of praier at their marching forward and at their standing stil for when the Tabernacle remooued and the Arke set forward he said Numb 10 35 36. Rise vp Lord and let thine enemies bee scattered let them that hate thee fly before thee And when it rested he said Returne O Lord vnto the thousand thousands of Israel Let not vs seek nor seeme to be better thē he was whose giftes were greater then ours are yet hee did not refuse to vse or thinke it vnlawfull to practise this vniforme order in prayer Paul was rapt into the third heauen he saw Christ in his glory 1 Cor. 9 1. and heard vnspeakeable words which it is not lawfull for a man to vtter 2 Cor. 12 4. and who was able to pray better then he yet he vsed alwaies one manner of salutation in the beginning of all his Epistles crauing grace and peace from GOD the Father and he ended with a like conclusion The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ bee with you Rom. 1 7. 16 20. 1 Cor. 1 3. and 16 23 2 Cor. 1 2. 13 14. Gal. 1 3. 6 18. Eph. 1 2. 6 24. Christ our Sauiour was filled with the riches of all grace in whom all treasures of knowledge and wisedome were hidden Col. 2 3. who spent whole nights in prayer to God Luke 6 12. yet it is most probable that he vsed one of Dauids Psalmes with his Disciples after the institution celebration of his last Supper when it is said he sung a Psalme or an Hymn ◠26 30. which we doubt not was one of the Psalmes of thanksgiuing set downe in holye Scripture But howsoeuer this were or whatsoeuer that Song were this is certaine that the howre of his passion approaching when his soule was exceeding sorrowfull euen vnto death he prayed oftentimes againe again that if it were possible that cup might passe from him ◠26 39 4. And ver 44 he left his disciples and went away and praied the third time saying the same words Was it not enough for the Euangelists to note his oftē praying but they must adde he said the same words The 92 Psal was sung vsually in the church of the Iewes vpon the Sabbath day was penned for that purpose as appeareth in the title of it the 102 Psalme is a praier of the afflicted when he is ouerwhelmed with sorrowes and powreth out his complaint before the Lord as we may reade in that title This is also the practise of all churches at this day concurring and communicating with ours in this point Seeing therefore it hath bene the practise of the first and most ancient church of the Iewes seeing it is obserued of al the reformed churches in Christendom giuing the right hand of fellowship with vs to haue an vnity and vniformity in publike praiers it serueth fitly forcibly to confirme vs in the present truth that we deale withall that it is lawful to vse either the praiers set down in holy Scripture or any other godly prayers made by the learned to our hands consonant and agreeable to the scripture 〈◊〉 1. For first of all it were a childish and foolish thing to imagine that God is delighted with choise of prayers as a dainty stomacke is with change of meates or that hee taketh pleasure in nouelty of matters and varietie of words or that he hunteth after new formes alterations of our requests But to condemne all prescribed formes is nothing els but to be strongly perswaded that God accepteth and receiueth no praiers but such as are new and cannot abide to heare the same things twice which is to nourish a wrong conceit imagination of the most wise mercifull God Secondly all things must bee done to edification Reason 2 It is the rule of the Apostle 1 Cor. 14 12. but set formes in the publike worship seruice of God tend much to edifying and help greatly the vnderstanding of the simple The greatest number of the people are simple in knowledge and weake in iudgement and therefore to haue their eares acquainted with the same forme and frame of wordes serueth most of all for their vnderstanding Thirdly euery true child and faithfull seruant Reason 3 of God although he haue an honest hart yet he hath not alwaies a flowing tongue and copiousnesse of words but wanteth the gifts of vtterance of boldnes of knowledge of remembrance of inuention of order and such like There are many that haue stuttering tongs fearfull hearts simple capacities fraile memories that are weake in deuising and framing in contriuing and disposing the things which they desire whose names notwithstanding we dare not blot out of the roll and register of the chosen ones of God But to conceiue a prayer all these giftes and many other are required he must be able to vtter to inuent to discerne to order he must haue gifts of audacity and memory but this all the godly are not able to do they are not all thus qualified He that is lame in his lims Perk. Cases of consci lib. and not able to go vpon his legs yet if hee get a crutch to leane vpon hee can walke apace so many are not able to conceiue a prayer or to deliuer that which they haue conceiued of thēselues but if they meete with any one framed vnto their hands they can pray vnto God feruently earnestly heartily This doctrine made thus plaine first serueth Vse 1 to conuince the error of those of the separation who
strong meate Heb. 5.12 being altogether babes and vnskilfull in the word of righteousnesse not hauing our senses exercised to be able to discerne between good and euill They therefore are in a wofull and wretched estate that haue long liued vnder the preaching of the word the meanes of regeneration in this life and of saluation in the life to come and yet are more ignorant faithlesse fruitlesse disobedient and prophane then such as haue had no such meanes nor liued where the sound of the Gospel hath beene so plentifully heard Hence it is that Christ denounceth fearefull woes against Bethsaida Corazin and Capernaum where he had preached many Sermons and wrought many miracles he threateneth to cast them downe to destruction and telleth them that it should be easier for Sodome and Gomorrha in the day of iudgement then for them Matth. 11.24 The Sodomites had an heauy punishment in this life to be destroyed with fire and brimstone from heauen and to taste of a more heauy iudgement of fire and brimstone that burneth in hell and yet those vnthankefull cities that brought not foorth the fruits of the Gospel shall haue sorer iudgment for their disobedience at the day of iudgement when the Iudge of all the world shall appeare to iudge the quicke and the dead If a man after he haue receiued some benefit from another shal presently fly in his face and offer him open wrong and iniury it is certaine that the iniury indignity is much more grieuous then if he had receiued no benefit of him at all so when a sinner hath receiued great and singular benefits from God his sinne is made the greater by offending him What blessing is greater then the word when the kingdome of heauen is offered and opened vnto vs and what sinne can be so great as to reiect it and to account our selues vnworthy of eternall life Let vs therfore take heed how we vse his gifts and endeuour to profit by the meanes that he affordeth vs for our saluation lest it goe worse with vs then with the Turks and Infidels For except our righteousnes exceed others certainely our punishment shall be greater then theirs and then it had bin better for vs that we had neuer heard the preaching of the Gospel then hauing heard it proudly and presumptuously to reiect it 18 On the second day Nethaniel the sonne of Zuar Prince of Issachar did offe◠19 He offered for his offering one siluer c. In these words as also before and in the words folowing we see what is offred to wit siluer and gold they spare nothing they are no niggards they bring the best things that they haue Neither doe they bring the best in a sparing maner but they deale bountifully and liberally The doctrine Doctrine offered the duty required from hence is this We must serue God with the chiefest and choisest things we haue We must seru the Lord with the best things wee haue and imploy the best things that are fit for his seruice and that in a large and liberall maner according to our seuerall places persons callings conditions and abilities We reade that to further the building and furnishing of the Tabernacle men and women as many as were willing-hearted brought bracelets earings rings Exod. 35.22 and tablets precious stones and iewels of gold euery man that offered did offer an offering of gold vnto the Lord no man came empty Verse 27. So did the Rulers Princes yea they were so forward that the workemen complained that the people brought too much for the seruice of the work which the Lord commanded them to make Exod. 36.5.25.1.2 How farre are we from this in our dayes may we say of our times The people bring much more then enough for the worke of the Lord Oh that we might come but one degree behind them that it might be said our people bring enough But we cannot truely testifie so much The Israelites thought they neuer brought enough we thinke we neuer bring too little They offred more thē they were cōmanded we bring no more then we are compelled constrained to bring They brought willingly we giue grudgingly They offered with a glad and cheereful heart we will do no more then Law vrgeth or not so much They brought of the best we think the worst good enough for God and his worship and his Ministers The Prophet Malachi cryeth out against this sinne chap. 1.14 Cursed be the deceiuer which hath in his flocke a male and voweth and sacrificeth vnto the Lord a corrupt thing for I am a great king saith the Lord of hostes and my Name is dreadfull among the heathen The Spirit of God commendeth Araunah for his forwardnes bountifulnes in Gods seruice 2 Sam. 24.22 Let the king take and offer what seemeth him good to the Lord behold heere are oxen for burnt sacrifice and threshing instruments of the oxen for wood all these as a king he gaue vnto the king This also appeareth notably in Salomon touching the building of the Temple 1 King 5.17 and 8.63 and 6.21 22. 2 Chro. 30.24 The king al Israel offered sacrifice with him 22000. oxen 122000. sheepe at the dedication of the house of the Lord. The like we see in Ezekiah and if we go no farther thē to Abel in the beginning of the world he shewed forth the practise of this duty for he brought of the firstlings of his flock Gen. 4.4 and of the fat therof vnto the Lord and if he had had a better thing to bring no doubt hee would haue brought it So that this hath bin the practise alwaies of the best sort to offer in the best manner the best they haue vnto the best that is to the Lord himselfe Reason 1 This they did that God might euermore dwel among them according to his promise Exod 25.3 4 6 8. A great iudgement it is to haue him leaue vs and depart from vs. Nothing driueth him away sooner and causeth him to deny his presence then our dealing deceitfully with him Secondly if we giue not to God of the best the worst sort shall rise vp in iudgement and condemne vs the very idolaters that worship the workes of their owne hands Rom. 1.25 and turne the trueth of God into a lie shall goe before vs into the kingdome of heauen they thinke nothing too much they are content to spoile themselues that they may adorne their idols Exod. 32.2 3. Exod. 32.2.3 The Israelites desiring to haue an image of God to goe before them were content to breake off the golden eare-rings which were in the eares of their wiues and of their sonnes and of their daughters So is it with the Papists they account nothing too deare and precious which they are not ready to bestow vpon their images and such like will-worship Thirdly no man should repine to giue vnto God his own the best things we haue whose are they by right but his
to whom therefore ought they of right to be returned and in whose seruice should they be imployed but in his who is Lord of all things So then we must know that we haue Gods gifts which must bee disposed by vs as Dauid saith Both riches and honour come of thee 1 Chro. 29.12.14 in thine hand it is to make rich and great and afterward he confesseth that albeit they had offered much yet al things came of him and that they had giuen vnto him nothing but of his owne We must all then consider that whatsoeuer we giue to the maintenance of his worship we do not giue so much that which is our owne as that which is his Cyrus an heathen king acknowledged that it was the Lord God of heauen had giuen him all the kingdomes of the earth Ezr. 1.2.9 and that hee had charged Vse 1 him to build him an house at Ierusalem This reproueth such as bring the worst to God Mal. 1.8 yet thinke the same too good for him Hence it is that Malachi saith If ye offer the blind for sacrifice is it not euill and if ye offer the lame and sicke is it not euill offer it now vnto thy gouernour will he be pleased with thee or accept thy person saith the Lord of hostes Many there are of this sort I will onely touch two First such as dedicate to the best seruice the worst seruants such as chuse those to bee Seers and ouerseers of the house of God which are starke blind or at least lacke their right eye Such as haue not knowledge and yet haue a calling to teach knowledge Hosea 4.6 God reiecteth that they shall be no Priests vnto him God would be serued as we haue heard before in this booke with the choycest flower of all the people with the first borne the best is bad enough for him 2 Cor. 2.16 for who is sufficient for these things Giue not to him therefore the worst These are blinde guides and vnsauory salt fitter for the dunghill then to be dedicated to the seruice of the most High Againe it taxeth those that would bee thought to serue God aright and not to offer him the lame and sickely and yet they halt before him they will not serue him with the chiefest thing nor glorifie him with the best member that they haue Esay 2â— 1 Matth. 15 If we draw neere to him with our mouthes and honour him with our lippes onely but keepe our hearts from him what doe we but worship him in vaine and withhold our best treasure from him Hypocriticall seruice is a blind and lame seruice it halteth with one foot we keepe from God the chiefest and diuide our selues betweene him and the world It is vnpossible that with one of the eyes we shold look down to the earth and at the same time looke vp to heauen with the other so it is vnpossible that wee should loue God and withall loue those things that are quite contrary vnto God The Samaritanes were reiected and separated from the people of God because they worshipped God and did cleaue also to the gods of the Assyrians 2 King 17.41 No man saith Christ can serue two masters The hypocrite is like to a Tauerne with a bush without at the doore when there is no wine within in the Cellar or like the gold of the Alchymists which appears beautiful outwardly but will not beare the touch He is like to rotten wood that shineth bright in a darke night but hath no true light in it or to a Painter that beginneth to paint the face outward feature but neuer regardeth what the inward parts be There is no painting will serue our turne when we come to appeare before the Lord we must bring him the best and offer him the chiefest gift Psal 103. â— that we may say with the Prophet Blesse the Lord O my soule and al that is within me blesse his holy Name The wise man exhorteth vs to looke to the heart Prou. 4.23 and to keepe it with all diligence for out of it are the issues of life If the fountaine of water be muddy miery it is quickly troubled and made vnseruiceable If the root of the tree be rotten it is sooner turned with wind and weather so the heart of man if it bee corrupt it soone defileth and polluteth all other things that proceed from it Halt not therefore with him that can abide no halting but walke with an vpright foote and offer vp all to him of whom we haue receiued all Secondly from offering to God the best Vse 2 things we haue to further his worship we may conclude that the maintenance of the Minâ—stery should be very sufficient that so they which preach the Gospel might liue of the Gospel 1 Cor. â— 1 And as they doe not sow sparingly so doubtlesse they ought not to reape sparingly I plead not the cause of those that are negligent slothfull that feed themselues but not the flocke but such as open their mouthes spend their strength to feed the soules of others deserue to haue liberal maintainance for their own bodies and as thâ—â— dispence spirituall things it is no great thing if they receiue carnall things The heathen men the idolatrous Egyptians prouided liberally for their Priests in the seuen yeeres of famine 〈◊〉 7.22 and would not suffer them to alienate their lands from the vse to which they were consecrated no not in the generall alienation of other men 〈◊〉 â— 7 God loueth a cheerefull giuer when the gift is giuen vnto men much more in duties performed vnto God would he haue vs cheerfull forward and bountifull There is no calling more honourable in many respects vnder the heauen then the Ministery I am not ignorant that it is much disgraced neuerthelesse it is a great grace to be set in it The Apostle sheweth that by Christ Iesus declared mightily to be the Son of God throgh the resurrection from the dead 〈◊〉 1.4 5. he had receiued grace and Apostleship And although some by grace vnderstand the grace of reconciliation and attonement with God others referre it to such gifts as did fit him for the function of his Apostleship yet I rather take it by a Grammaticall figure called Hendiadis to signifie the grace of Apostleship or the fauour and free gift of God to be an Apostle So then it noteth out the nature and fountaine of his Apostleship and sheweth that to be in the Ministery is not any disgrace but a speciall grace of God if we beleeue the Spirit of God speaking in the Scriptures 〈◊〉 1.12 Hence it is that he giueth thankes to Christ Iesus our Lord for that he counted him faithfull putting him into the Ministery inabling him to discharge the same And this honor farther appeareth as wel by the special gifts giuen to theÌ„ aboue the rest of the people as also by the reward recompence â—â—c
4.8 â—â—m 4.16 â—or 3.9.10 〈◊〉 12.3 â—or 3.8.10 euen a greater measure of glory after a faithful discharge of the duty when the great Shepheard of the sheepe shall appeare in glory It is not therefore to bee maruelled at that Paul euery where magnifieth the grace of God who had chosen him to be a master-builder in his house to lay the foundation thereof more precious then the gold of Opâ—ir or then siluer tryed in a furnace of earth purified seuen times 〈◊〉 12.6 Now if the calling be in it selfe honourable ought it not then to be honored and how shall it be honored if they that be in the calling be not maintained and what shold their maintenance be but as it may be agreeable to their place they hold And if the maintenance must hold correspondence with the honour of the Ministery wee doubt not to affirme and auouch that the recompence of the labours of such as are painful and faithfull in this calling ought to be very bountifull and liberall Our Sauiour saith of this calling â—â—k 10.16 He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me Hee hath committed vnto them the keyes of the kingdome of heauen â—â—tth 16.19 Tel mee if thou were desirous to see one of the kings houses glistering with much gold and shining with pearles and precious stones and at length shouldest finde one that carryed the keyes who being intreated should forthwith vnlocke the doores and bring thee euen into the kings priuie chamber wouldest thou not make much of him and honour him aboue others The Ministers of God are they that keepe the keyes of the gates of heauen they haue power from Christ and vnder Christ to open the dores ought we not therefore to loue theÌ„ Chrysost hom 2. in 1. Thessal to reuerence them to honor them This made the Thessalonians receiue the Apostles doctrine 1 Thess 2.13 not as the word of man but as the word of God and he beareth the Galatians witnesse Gal. 4.15 that if it had beene possible they would haue plucked out their owne eyes and haue giuen them to him Our Sauiour telleth his Apostles Matth. 18.18 that whatsoeuer they shall bind on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer they shall loose on earth shall bee loosed in heauen Did not Pilate thinke himselfe aduanced to great honour that he could say Knowest thou not that I haue power to crucifie thee Ioh. 19.10 and haue power to release thee If a Prince should impart to any of his subiects this authority that as high Marshall he should haue power to put in prison whomsoeuer he would and againe to release them and let them goe Chrysost de sacerd lib. 3. toto sere lib. 1. he would be thought happy and worthy of honour in all mens iudgments It hath pleased the God of heauen earth to bestow a Ministeriall power to giue authority subordinate vnder his to the preachers of the Gospel to forgiue sins and to retaine sinnes saying Ioh. 20.23 Whosesoeuer sinnes ye remit they are remitted vnto them and whose-soeuer sinnes ye retaine they are retained As Eliah by his earnest prayer 1 King 17.1 Luk. 4.25 Iam. 5.17 did shut the heauens that it could not raine vpon the earth and againe by his prayers opened the windowes of heauen that the earth did drinke in the raine and brought forth herbes meete for the vse of man So the Ministers by their earnest preaching doe open the kingdome of heauen to all beleeuers and do shut the doore against all impenitent sinners and by the power of the Lord Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 5.4 doe commit such to perpetuall imprisonment and doe deliuer them to Satan for the destruction of the flesh if haply by this meanes the spirit may be saued in the day of the Lord. This power doe the Ministers execute vpon earth which the Angels themselues do not nor cannot exercise in heauen To what end haue we spoken all this touching the power and authority of the Ministers Surely from thence to infer that their maintenance ought to be answerable to their Ministery and to shew that if wee withhold from them their due we withhold from God whose deputies they are deny him his right for all the tithe of the land Leuit. 27.30 whether of the seede of the land or of the fruit of the tree is the Lords it is holy vnto the Lord and consequently we hinder the worship of God and thereby as much as lyeth in vs destroy the soules of many thousaÌ„ds which otherwise might come to repentance acknowledging of the truth Remember therefore these two Principles See more of Tithes in the 18. chapter which both ioyne in one that the tythe of the land is the Lords verse 30. and that the tenth shall bee wholly vnto the Lord verse 32. As then we doe tender the continuance of the worshippe of God so we should render to the Minister his due maintenance that he may receiue comfort and encouragement in the worke of the Lord and thereby make it manifest that we are ready to bring to God the best sacrifice we haue and so to serue him in the best manner Thirdly acknowledge from hence that it Vse 3 is our duty to honor God with al our substaÌ„ce and that wee can no way so well imploy our goods as when God is honoured and glorified by them The wise man saith Pro. 3 9. Prou. 3.9 Honor the Lord with thy substance and with the first fruites of thine increase And we heard before that Abel brought to God of the fattest sheep he had Exod 23.19 and 34.26 he offered vnto him the best Gen. 4. he offered a better sacrifice and also a greater sacrifice then Cain Heb. 11 4. He spared for no cost he brought not the worst he had or what came first to hand thinking that whatsoeuer he brought was good enough for the Lordes seruice and to be consumed with fire but he gaue the best hee had and would haue giuen better if he could Whosoeuer doth to the vttermost the best he can doth make it plain he would do better if he could From this practise of Abel had the Law his foundation that was afterwards written that nothing which was lean or lame Deut 15.21 Leuiti 22.20 or maimed or mishapen or blinde or any way blemished should be offered to the Lord. If any ask how this belongeth vnto vs. I answer the Ceremony is ended in Christ howbeit the equity remaineth and bindeth vs for euer Now then if the question be further demanded how this Law reacheth to vs and how we may honor him with our first fruites and riches I answer by giuing to him the best in euerie kinde that we haue This consisteth in many particular branches and teacheth vs diuers particular duties First of all here is offered that to
to his glory and to the good of others Wee must referre them to him as we haue receiued them of him As all riuers runne into the sea so all our riches should returne to God Thirdly we must be ready and willing to leaue them whensoeuer God shall call for them For hee that bestowed them may he not require them againe when he pleaseth we must leaue them rather then leaue him If we haue this godly resolution then may we perswade our owne hearts that we are thankefull for them Thus it was with Iob 〈◊〉 1.21 when he could say The Lord hath giuen and the Lord hath taken away blessed be the Name of the Lord. Fourthly wee must not put our trust and confidence in them and if riches encrease 〈◊〉 10. we must not set our hearts vpon them because then we commit grosse idolatry with them This is a fearefull sinne Many such idolaters it is to be feared remaine stil in great store among vs â—nd albeit idols be banished out of our Churches yet many doe yet set them vp in their hearts This idolatry is so much the more dangerous because it is more close and secret coloured vnder the name of vertue practised by such as detest popery and idolatry and therefore is lesse perceiued and discerned Lastly we must not account these the chiefest riches or the best treasures inasmuch as the vngodly haue commonly the greatest share of them Luke 12. and 16. and therefore we must labour to be rich in faith 〈◊〉 6.11 in loue in righteousnesse in godlinesse in patience in meekenesse and in all good workes Heere is true riches if we adorne our selues with these we shall be truely rich although we be poore Reuel 2.9 and though we haue neither siluer nor gold Acts 3.6 yet he hath giuen vs all things 2 Pet. 1.3 And though we haue nothing at all yet we possesse all things 2 Cor. 6.10 89 And when Moses was gone into the Tabernacle of the Congregation to speake with him 〈◊〉 iâ— with 〈◊〉 then he heard the voyce of one speaking vnto him from off the mercy seate c. Hitherto of the offerings of the Princes receiued of Moses and giuen to the Leuites Two tribes offered one wagon and euery wagon had two oxen therefore they offered sixâ— wagons and to draw them twelue oxen These were thus distributed â—ret comment in 7. cap. Num. the Geâ—shonites had two wagons and consequently foure oxen commited to them the Meratites haâ— foure wagons and consequently eight oxen so that they carryed the greatest burdens Touching the Kohathites the third family of the Leuites nothing was bestowed among them because to them were committed the vessels of the Sanctuary which were carryed vpon their shoulders so that they had no need ether of wagons to beare them or of oxen to draw them themselues seruing in stead of them both In this verse we see the oracle of God speaking to Moses We might note heere that God spake diuers wayes to his Church in the old Testament as also that all blessings come from God to vs through Christ the true propitiatory couering our sinnes out of Gods sight and reuealing Gods will to vs that wee should know it and haue benefit by his Priesthood But to passe ouer these we may note that Moses went into the Tabernacle The Tabernacle signifieth his Church There is God to be spoken vnto The doctrine Doctrine is this God is present in a speciall manner in places set apart for his worship True it is God is euermore present wheresoeuer his Church is assembled hee is euery where the heauen is his throne and the earth is his footstoole howbeit wheresoeuer his Church and people are assembled hee is present with his Spirit with his grace and with his blessing and assistance Hence it is that the place appointed for his seruice is called his face Gen. 4.14 This is afterward called the presence of the Lord verse 16. So Psal 46.5 God is said to be in the middes of the City of God And Christ teacheth that wheresoeuer two or three are gathred together in his name he is in the middes of them Matth. 18.20 So then wheresoeuer the place of Gods worship is there is God euer present For first he hath promised to dwell there Reason 1 Where dwelleth the master of the house and where is he readiest to bee found but where he dwelleth as Psal 132.13.14 The Lord hath chosen Sion he hath desired it for his habitation this is my rest for euer heere will I dwell for I haue desired it Secondly he is knowne by a speciall worke of his presence sanctifying Reason 2 those that are his by his word heereupon the Prophet saith Psal 87.2 3. The Lord loueth the gates of Sion more then all the dwellings of Iacob glorious things are spoken of thee O City of God Thirdly he delighteth in his own ordinances Reason 3 In Iudah is God knowne his Name is great in Israel in Salem also is his Tabernacle and his dwelling place in Sion Psal 76.1.2 It is Gods ordinance that we should meete together in one place for this cause hee commanded the Tabernacle to be builded and afterward the Temple these he sanctified for the word for sacrifices and for prayer these doth the Lord loue and in those doth he take pleasure and with them will he vouchsafe his presence This being an euident trueth from hence we must learne so to carry our selues in such places as are sanctified and set apart for his seruice as that wee may call him to bee a witnesse of our sincerity Will a subiect dare to behaue himselfe rudely and vnreuerently in the presence of his Prince or the child in the presence of his father How then ought wee to stand in awe of the Maiesty of Almighty God whose glory is incomprehensible who dwelleth in light that none can attaine vnto Heerepon the wise man saith Eccle. 5.1 Keepe thy foot when thou goest to the house of God and be more ready to heare then to giue the sacrifice of fooles for they consider not that they doe euill No man ought to come before the Lord vnprepared or to set his feete in the Lords house rashly and vnreuerently Were it not vnseemly and vnciuill to enter into a kings pallace with foule and filthy feete defiled with dung and myre or to sit downe at a Princes table with vnwashen hands And is it not more vndecent and vndutifull to come into the house of the great King the King of Kings and to be partakers of his Table before wee haue cleansed and sanctified our hearts This was shadowed out at the giuing of the law by commanding them to wash their garments and to abstaine from their wiues Exod. 19.14 15. Thus they were to be prepared before they receiued the Law Likewise before they could behold the wonderfull workes of God they were spoken to to pull off their shooes because the place whereon they stood was
habitation of God who is light it self in whom only is light properly to be found who dwelleth in light that none can attaine vnto 1 Tim. 6 16. Hee hath called his Church his rest and the place where his honor dwelleth Psal 132 13 14. The Lord hath chosen Sion he hath desired it for his habitation this is my rest for euer heere will I dwell for I haue desired it Vse 1 This condemneth the Papistes who stand from the verdict of this doctrine as men endited of two crimes and errors first they accuse the Scriptures left vnto vs in the Originals to be corrupted the old Testament by the Iewes the new by Marcion and other heretikes But it is a vaine surmise without proofe or probability touching the corruption of the original fountaines which notwithstanding the Romanists pretend thereby to make a way to bring in the Latine translation to be the pure authenticke Scripture and consequently to bee preferred before them which is as foolish and vnreasonable as to make the mistris to walke on foot like a seruant Franci Luc. in Epist ad Serlet and to set her handmaid on horsebacke therefore some of their own frends are ashamed of this vanity It is a shame they say to belye the deuill It is a crime to taxe the Iewes of a crime wherof they are not guilty It is wel knowne that howsoeuer they stand affected vnto Christ yet they alwayes were and now are very religious respectiue in keeping the text sound and sincere and cannot by any meanes be induced to choppe and change to adde or to diminish any thing And doubtlesse had they not bene trusty and faithfull would God haue trusted them with this true treasure yea though that Church were oftentimes corrupt yea sometimes an Harlot or an Apostat yet the ouer-ruling prouidence of God hath alwaies wrought in them a care and conscience this way both for their owne future happy estate and the benefit of posterity to come to keepe the ancient records euidences of the Scripture sound sure and sincere This appeareth further by the Sermon of Christ in the Mount reprouing the false interpretations of the Scribes and Pharisies who had very grossely corrupted the meaning of the Law Mat 5 21.27 31 33 38 43. 16 6. The church of the Iewes was neuer more corrupt then in the dayes of Christ yet could they neuer be touched nor be iustly charged with this horrible crime of offering violence to the holy bookes of Scripture And if they might haue bene endited of this detestable forgery â—hrist would not haue omitted this greater fault who often reprooueth them of lesser offences Besides our Sauiour willeth the Iewes to search the Scripture which the Prophets had left vnto them by diuine inspiration hee sendeth them vnto these as then they had theÌ„ to try the doctrine of the Pharisies by them Ioh. 5 39. Iohn 5 39. which hee would neuer haue done had they bene corrupted and themselues the corrupters of them Moreouer touching the Iewes seeing they were mortall enemies to Christ if they were minded to corrupt the Scripture they would haue corrupted for their own aduantage such places out of Moses and the Prophets as concerned Christ whome they hated but these remaine entire by which they are fully conuinced and confuted Andrad lib. â— defens Tridâ—â— Hieron epi. 7â— ad Marcell And therefore one saith well that such as holily and religiouslie handle the Hebrew Text do find therein more notable testimonies of Christ then in the Latine and Greeke Copies Now if the true Church had lost the pure and perfect fountaines of the Hebrew and Greeke Text how could it bee a faithfull keeper of his Will and Testament Howbeit GOD hath euer had a care of his word and truth euen then when he committed the same to the custody of the Church Another error of the Romane church is that they make the churches authority to bee our supreame ground and stay of our faith and set it farre aboue the Scriptures themselues These assertions are found in their writings touching the Scripture It is not authenticall without the authority of the church that the authority of the Scripture dependeth on the authority of the Church necessarily Ecchi â—â—cbirâ—â— Pighi lib. 1. de Hierar eccl cap. 2. that we are not bound to take them for Scripture without the authority of the Church that in respect of vs the church hath absolute authority to determine which is Scripture and which is not that the Church hath power to make a booke not Canonicall Stapl. to be Canonicall and one of them vttred this impudent and shamelesse blasphemy that the Scâ—ipture should bee of no more credit then Aesops Fables Hermaâ—â—m without the approbation allowance of the church Howbeit as wee must not take from the church hir right so we must take heed that we giue not to it more then is due and so rob God of his honour and glorie and derogate from the excellency and authority of the Scriptures They make the Church the light it selfe and not the Candlesticke to hold the light say that it also is called light I answer it is a borrowed light receiuing all the light it hath from the word as the Moone doth from the Sun They make it to be the authorizer of the word and hold that it is of no force or credit but is as a dead letter and inken diuinity without it This is no better then to hang the word and consequently Cal in infâ—â—â— lib 1. cap. 7. the promises of God the kingdome of heauen saluation it self vpon the pleasures of men wheras the church is founded and grounded vpon the word not the word vpon the Church as Peter is builded vpon Christ not Christ vpon Peter All the authority that the Church hath be it neuer so great it hath it from the Scripture for how do we know whether the Church erreth or not but by the Scripture The Church cannot giue vs faith whereby we beleeue in Christ and lay hold of eternall life it is the Scripture that worketh it by the inspiration of the holy Spirit The Scripture is the chiefest and the highest court from whence is no appeale but we may appeale from the iudgement of the Church to the Scriptures not from the Scripture to the Church The Church that is the company of the faithfull are not lords ouer our faith they are ruled by faith not ouer-rulers of our faith True it is the Church is a means to bring vs more speedily to know the Scriptures as the woman of Samaria was a meanes to bring the Samaritans to beleeue in Christ 〈◊〉 4 42. but as they when they had heard Christ beleeued not so much for her report as for that themselues had heard him speake so after the Scriptures are discerned and pointed out vnto vs as by the finger of the Church we beleeue them to bee the word of
sufferings of Christ must purge themselues of their olde leauen that is ought by vnfained and renewed repentance to be purged and washed from their wickednesse and vncleanenesse bring with them a cleere and good conscience an holy resolute purpose to serue the Lord in truth and sincerity in holinesse and righteousnesse The Israelites must haue no leauen in any of their houses and habitations while the Passeouer lasteth whosoeuer kept any was to bee cut off from his people Exodus 12 verses 8 15. and 13 3 7. Leuiticus 23 verse 6. Numbers 28 verse 17. Deuteronomy 16 verse 4. Ioshua 5 verse 11. 2 Chronicles 30 13 21. and 35 17. Ezra 6 verse 22. Ezek. 45 verse 21. Math. 26 verse 17. c. The Apostle expresseth the meaning heereof 1 Corin. 5. ver 7 8. Let vs keepe the feast not with olde leauen neither with the leauen of maliciousnes and wickednesse but with the vnleauened bread of sincerity and truth purge out therefore the olde leauen that ye may be a new lumpe for euen Christ our Passeouer is sacrificed for vs. We therefore that professe our selues to be true Christians should at al times but then especially when we celebrate the remembrance of Christs death in the vse of the Sacraments prepare our selues in a most religious and holy manner that so we may come aright to his glory and our comfort When Iacob was appointed by God to offer sacrifice at Bethel he sanctified and prepared all his people Gen. 35 verses 2 3. All that came to the Passeouer were commanded to sanctifie themselues 2 Chron. 35 4. The Priests were commanded to sanctifie themselues and to prepare their brethren verse 6. This consisteth in two things in purging out of the olde leauen of sinne and in being a new lumpe endued with the gifts of sanctification that is to leaue off to do euill and to learne to do good And we must in doing good things prooue our selues in these few particulars what our knowledge faith repentance and charity is Knowledge is the ground and foundation of all the rest and therefore it is required of all to vnderstand the grounds and principles of our Christian Religion especially we must be acquainted with the doctrine of this Sacrament both with the signification of the signes and the graces sealed vp by them Faith also we must haue in vs which is in truth the first sauing grace it is the hand which we stretch out to touch Christ in whom all fulnes dwelleth of whose fulnesse we all receiue Col. 1 19 and grace for grace Iohn 1 16. without whom we can do nothing that is good Iohn 15 5. and without faith it is vnpossible to please God Hebrewes 11 6. This is the roote the fountaine the mother of all graces they are as the branches the streames the daughters of faith Hereby we apprehend Gods infinite loue and mercy in Christ Iesus and are perswaded that all our sinnes are pardoned and that Christ together with all his benefits is receiued Repentance which is a consequent of faith is a changing of the minde an earnest loathing of that which is euill and an earnest louing of that which is good We must learne to hate our particular sinnes we must mourne and lament in our inward bowels for them and we must iudge our selues lest the Lord enter into iudgement with vs and so we prouoke his wrath against vs and those that belong vnto vs and stirre him vp to bring greeuous plagues and fearefull iudgements against vs 1 Cor. 11 28 31. Wherefore nothing ought to bring greater greefe to vs then this to consider that we haue so heinously offended the Maiesty of God and as our sins pierced him so let vs pierce our owne hearts with this speare of repentance that we haue so wickedly mispent our time abused his benefits contemned his patience abused our creation calling redemption baptisme soule body word Sabbaths yea all the gifts and graces of God that we haue in deed and in truth ioyned and euen conspired with Herod Pilate Annas Caiphas Pharisies Souldiers passengers Iudas the rest of the Iewes in crucifying the Lord of life If any aske how can these things be The Prophet telleth vs He was wounded for our transgressions he was bruised for our iniquities Esay 53 verse 5. The chasticement of our peace was vpon him and with his stripes we are healed so that we must acknowledge that our iniquities were the nailes that pierced him and our transgressions the speare that wounded him We must labour to feele the greatnesse and horrour of our sinnes withall striue to fashion our selues after the image and likenesse of God in holinesse and righteousnesse all the daies of our liues Let vs prepare our hearts and bodies to be his Temple to dwell in and not make them as sinkes for Satan and all foule spirits Thankfulnesse is the next duty that is required that we may be able to say vnfainedly with the Prophet Dauid considering how great things the Lord hath done for vs Psalme 116 verses 12 13. What shall I render vnto the LORD for all his benefits towards me I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the Name of the Lord. And vndoubtedly if they be no better then theeues robbers which receiue their corporall food and neuer lift vp their eyes to heauen which cannot be sanctified vnto them but by the word and prayer â—â—m 4 4.5 if such I say be vsurpers that take the creatures of God without thankesgiuing how much rather ought we to giue thanks to God for this heauenly food the nourishment of our soules The Israelites in remembrance of their Egyptian deliuerance were commanded to continue the Passeouer for euer 〈◊〉 12.24 should not we then much rather keepe our Christian Passeouer for our spirituall deliuerance from our spirituall bondage of spirituall enemies and say with the Prophet in a sweet feeling mediâ—ation of these mercies Blesse the Lord O my soule 〈◊〉 103.1 c. The last duty is charity toward our brethren the former cannot be truely in vs without this 〈◊〉 13.35 By this shall all men know that we are his disciples if we loue one another The effects and fruits of it are described It suffereth long â—or 13.4 it enuyeth not it is bountifull c. It is required in so strict a manner that if our gift be ready in our hands to offer vnto God yet if wee be at ods with our brother â—â—â—h 5.24 we must set it by vntill we be reconciled God is loue 1 Ioh. 4.16 Satan is nothing but malice and enuy If we come in loue we come to Gods Table if we come in hatred we come to the diuels wee cannot drinke the cup of the Lord 〈◊〉 10.21 and the cup of diuels we cannot be partakers of the Lords Table and of the Table of diuels Let vs not therefore deceiue our selues in thinking perswading our selues we
yeelde them subiection feare honour prayer tribute and obedience as the Apostle vrgeth these particulars Ro. 13 1 2. 6 7. and it condemneth to the pit of hell all such as resist them and rise vp against them Should the sonne rebell against the Father as Absolon did Let him then feare the end of Absolon to be hanged in the tree Should the childe striue against his Nurse that beareth him or the sheepe set themselues against the sheepheard that feedeth them Woe then to such as will discharge themselues of the dutie they owe to such as haue the charge ouer thē and will plot against their life of whom they receiue life and goods and peace and safety and all Vse 4 Fourthly it is the duty of all Magistrates and those that are in authoritie to consider what they haue to do their names and titles must teach them what their office is not to magnifie themselues not to think themselues absolute not to set themselues against God not to tyrannize ouer his people not to maintaine themselues in ease and idlenesse in vanity and superfluity not to follow after their owne pleasures but to do iustice to all without respect of person to protect euery one from wrong to maintaine publike peace and tranquility but especially to further Gods true religion They must haue publike minds and not seeke their owne good only or principally It is the ruine of an estate when publique persons haue priuate mindes regarding only to serue themselues and to procure their owne good These are no common-wealths men but priuate wealths men The Apostles were called to be fishers of men and Princes are called to be sheepheards of men to feede reasonable sheepe and this is their honour if they be found faithfull that it may be said of them as it is of Dauid Hee fed them according to the integrity of his heart-and guided them by the skilfulnesse of his hands Psal 78.72 Verses 16 18 20. And the Lord sayde vnto Moses Gather vnto me seuenty men of the Elders of Israel whom thou knowest to bee the Elders of the people c. In these wordes we haue the answer to Moses complaint And as the complaint stood of two distinct parts so doth the answere of the same points Touching the greatnesse of the charge and burthen whereof Moses complaineth God commandeth him to gather together vnto him seauenty men of the Elders of Israel to whom he would communicate of the same spirit that Moses had howbeit without any diminution of his gifts although many suppose that the Lord did punish him for his murmuring with the lessning of his gifts as it is true Marbac Comment in Num. Whit. praelect de pont f. Rom. pag 89 4. hee doth sometimes punish in that manner sometimes by lesning and sometimes by taking away what hee had formerly bestowed Zach. 11 17. Mat. 25 27. But we do not reade or finde that hee dealt so with Moses or that he was lesse fit for gouernment then he was before rather his gifts were deriued to others as one candle lighteth another and yet the light is not diminished And what benefite or profite had it beene to Moses to haue these ioyned if his gifts had beene impaired In this place we haue the institution and erecting of a new Court among the Iewes called the Sanhedrim The institution of the Sanhedrim among the Iewes This honourable Senate at the first founding of it consisted indifferently of men taken out of all the Tribes which had some of the Leuites to assist them This court was seated and kept at Ierusalem and might handle waightier causes D. Field of the Church lib. 5. cap. 9. inflict more greeuous then the set Courts and Tribunals of iustice appointed and assembled and obserued in the gates of euery Citty and to this they might appeale from those inferiour Consistories For such as were instituted thorough the aduice and counsell of Iethro Exod 18 21. were not necessary to be of this number of seuenty they had the hearing and determining of the least causes and besides they receyued not an extraordinary spirite neyther was it needfull for that calling This Councel of the Sanhedrim remained after the captiuitie and continued vnto the dayes of Herod Iunij in Analy◠in Numer who made hauocke of many of them and put most of them to death Howbeit some of them remained euen to the desolation of the Temple and of the City by the Romans Liuelies Chronology of the Persian Monarchy page 238. and of this Christ speaketh Matth. 5 20. and 18.17 which the best interpreters vnderstand of the 70. Elders of the great Consistory or iudgement place in Ierusalem But when King Agrippa was once driuen out of Ierusalem by a rakelly rout of seditious cutters and cut-throats then were the Sanhedrim deposed at their will when there was none to controll them Ioseph de bell Iud. lib. 5. cap. 1 and other base pesants were set vp in their roome who had no lawes to restraine them no Magistrates to punish them no authority to bridle them Then was the Priest-hoode made a mockerie then was Ierusalem without a guide as an house without a Ruler or a ship without a Pylot There was none to manage the state aright but all gouernment was turnd into confusion and disorder The second complaint of Moses was touching the feeding of so great a multitude which God answereth verse 18 19. by a promise and by a threatning Hee promiseth vnto them store of flesh and to fit them and fill them not for a day or two dayes c. but euen a whole month And he that sheweth he could do this sheweth also that he could doe more if that had bin too little howbeit they should in the end take litle delight pleasure in their delicates after which their soules so ernestly lusted because hee threatneth that in the midst of their abundance it shold come out of their nostrils and be vtterly loathed of them This answer of God ministereth many instructions First that God layeth no more vpon any then he will inable them to beare if they thinke it bee too heauy hee will ease them of it He is not like to Pharaoh that willed more to be laid vpon the people then they could compasse complaining that they were too idle Exod. 5 17 18. Neither is he like to Rehoboam that refused to make the greeuous seruice of his father and his heauy yoke lighter but answered the men of Israel roughly that he would adde to their yoake and if his father chastened them with whips he would chastice them with Scorpions 1 King 12 11. but God is ready to take away part of the burthen and diuide it among others that it might bee borne equally vpon all their shoulders Secondly he furnisheth with gifts all such as he sendeth and calleth he employeth none in any function but such as he furnisheth for that purpose Thirdly we see that God is able
destruction are fearfull to all men to take heed that we abuse not the patience of God by liuing in knowne sin and flattering our selues in it lest we be swept away sodainly Manie men are oftentimes praying and desiring God to keepe them from sodain death they would by no meanes dye sodainly yet these men by abusing the patience of God and continuing in sinne do take the direct way and course to bring sodaine death and destruction vppon themselues It is a manifest token of a plaine and ranke hypocrite to craue to be kept from sodaine death and in the meane season to doe nothing but practise and commit sinne with greedinesse Certainly he that thus prayeth doth it for no other end but because he is desirous to liue longer to commit euill He is afraide to come to an account and yet he wold liue longer to make his account greater and more fearefull Would we not therefore be sodainly destroyed Wee must labour to see the plague and flie But whither not from God for he is farre swifter then possibly wee can bee who rideth vpon the winges of the winde and can quickly ouertake vs we must flye to God and seeke to him for pardon betimes and labour earnestly for a reconciliation with him The birds of the aire escape the snares of the fowler by flying but whither and how is it and what do they not by flying downe on the earth for so they are taken but by flying vpward the higher so much the safer So should we flie not downe from God but flie on high flie vp to God and seeke vnto him for him we haue offended and of him we must craue and shall obtaine forgiuenesse Let vs preuent his iudgements by our repentance otherwise we shall perish sodainly And when once we haue obtained his fauour and made peace with him though sodaine death come vpon vs as it did vpon righteous Abel well-meaning Vzzah religious and godlye Iosiah yet happy and blessed shall we be It is wisedome not to put off the day of iudgement neither our particular day of iudgement Amos 6 3. It is the occasion of many euils when a man neuer thinketh vpon the day of his dissolution and dreameth that the day of comming to his answer is not neare Many impenitent persons put off the day of their repentance in hope to haue time enough heereafter whereas repentance is not in our owne power and that which is late is sildome true and his iudgements are sodain yea so sodain that sundry which promised vnto their soules many yeres leisure and liberty to repent haue not had so much warning as to say Lord haue mercy vpon me Wee haue had many examples of this daily and therefore let vs be euermore ready and prepared before hand CHAP. XII MOses in this chapter goeth forward to set downe another murmuring 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 murâ— against 〈◊〉 which did nerer touch him then the former Such as are mentioned in the Chapters before infected in a manner the whole people this is more particular and is directed directly against himselfe raysed by his owne sister and brother both elder then himselfe Wherein consider two things First their sinne secondly the processe of God against them for their sinne Touching the first obserue that though both of them sinned yet Miriam his sister hath the chiefe hand in the sinne who drew Aaron by perswasion into a practise and participation of it as the people had done before when they mooued him to make the golden Calfe Exod. 32 1 2. they were the authors of that idolatry Aaron was drawne to consent vnto it Miriam 〈◊〉 chief â—er That shee was the first in this trespasse may appeare first because the verbe in the originall is of the Feminine gender and ioyned in construction with Miriam which serueth also to strengthen the reason Secondly she is named in the first place not preferred for honors sake for there is no honour in committing of euil but because she had the principall hand in it Thirdly because the punishment fell onely vpon her and not vpon Aaron who was euen constrained by her importunity as it were against his will to ioyne with her â—â—casions 〈◊〉 marâ—e The occasions which both of them take to exalt and magnifie themselues and to call the authority of Moses in question are double his marriage and his calling The marriage of Moses was with the woman that was a Cushite which seemeth to be no other then Zipporah the Midianite For first we reade not of her death who was brought to him by her Father immediately before the giuing of the Law Exod. â—8 5. Again it is not to be thoght that hee would marry two wiues especially being now 80. yeeres olde vnfit for any new marriage and it being contrary to the first institution Thirdly we reade of no other sons that he had but Gershom and Eliezer Exod. 2 2 22 and 4 20. 18 3. 1 Chron. 23 14 15. both which he had by Zipporah the daughter of Iethro Who this woman was that Moses maried so that woman is like to be no other then this Zipporah whom he maried when he fled out of Egypt and soiourned in Midian For the Midianites are called Cushites not that they came of Cush the eldest son of Ham Gen. 10 6. but because they possessed part of the land of Cush And it may wel be that some strife and contention arose first of all between Zipporah and Miriam a common thing vnto that sexe as fell out betweene Sarah Agar betweene Rahel and Leah and between Hannah and Peninnah and haply it might bee for place and precedency Miriam bearing her selfe bold that she was a Prophetesse and of the seede of Abraham but Zipporah a forreiner and a stranger from Israel And on the other Zipporah alledging and pretending for her selfe that shee was the wife of Moses the cheefe Gouernor of the people and therefore as the cheefe roome was due to him before other men so to her before other women The other occasion was the office and calling of Moses they enuied his dignity and authority For Genesis 13 8. as in of Abrahams house the strife arose among the herdmen of his cattel and of Lots the flame whereof burned so fast that it caught holde vpon the masters themselues and had quite consumed them had it not bene wisely timely preuented so this quarrel as a spark of fire arising among the women for the vppermost roome and cheefest seate couered for a season vnder the ashes at length brake out into a flame and caught hold of Moses against whom Miriam and Aaron stroue As if they fhould say Thou art not so great a Prophet as thou wouldest be accounted haue not the seuenty Elders the Spirit of God and the gift of prophesie as well as thou and haue not we that gift also This is amplified by a double effect one in God he heard it the other in Moses he held his
possesseth where all things are saide to bee in peace Luk. 11 21. Secondly let vs neuer look Vse 2 for a perfect agreement or perfect vnity in this life Such are falne into a deepe sleep and dreame to finde heauen vpon earth We must embrace the truth before all be agreed or els we shall neuer embrace it forasmuch as there is much ignorance the matter or mother of error euen in the most godly Happy wil it be for vs wheÌ„ there shal be an end of these daies of sin for then shall be an end also of all contention Thirdly let vs follow mens examples Vse 3 no further then they follow Christ 1 Cor. 11 1. There are defects and infirmities in the best We aime at perfection but wee cannot hit it Though we haue multitudes to go before vs we must know whom they follow before we follow and ioyne our selues vnto them Many men may fitly be coÌ„pared to a flock of sheep who at the first make many offers before any will aduenture but if one begin to leap ouer the rest follow amain so is it with diuers men that pinch curtesy at the first and keep themselues entire in the most holy faith but if they see others giue their assent they follow after stick at nothing neither try the spirits whether they be of God or not Lastly it is our duty Vse 4 to cut off all occasions of debate and as it were to take away the fuell that kindleth and continueth the fire 1 Cor. 1.10 Paul beseecheth the Corinthians as brethren by the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that they all speake the same thing and that there be no diuisions among them but that they be perfectly ioyned together in the same minde and in the same iudgement Verse 2. And they saide Hath the Lord indeed spoken onely by Moses The true cause of this their murmuring and contention was pride and ambition selfe-loue ostentation vain-glory â—â—â—trine 〈…〉 â—reater â—e to the â—â—â—rch then â—ion Hereby we learne that there commeth no greater plague to the Church of God then by ambition desire of preheminence when men desire to ouer-rule others to haue the sole command of all things in the church and neuer to be commanded This was the sinne that caused our first parents to fall from God and by their fall to ruine all mankinde they would needs be as Gods knowing good and euill Gen. 3 5. The ambition and pride of Amaziah the priest of Beth-el would not suffer the Prophet Amos in the land of Israel but he commanded him to flie away into the land of Iuda and prophesie there Amos 7 10 12. We see this apparently afterward chap. 16. of this booke in Korah Dathan and Abiram This moued the high Priests the Scribes and Pharisies to persecute Christ and his Apostles to wit the loue which they had to their owne kingdome and hierarchy more then vnto the kingdome of God they feared that if all men were brought to beleeue in Christ they shold lose their place and authority Iohn 11 47. Math. 23 6 7. So was it among the Apostles they also stroue who should bee the greatest among them So the Apostle Iohn speaking of Diotrephes sheweth that hee loueth the preheminence 3 Iohn 9 10. Hee was a proud and ambitious man affecting rule and authoritie ouer others and thereby brought much mischiefe and trouble vpon the church of God pratling against the Pastors with malicious wordes and not content therewith neither doth he himselfe receiue the brethren forbiddeth them that would and casteth theÌ„ out of the church Neither is this euill dead with these for this is a great plague of the church to this day and very pernicious Nothing hath more ruined the church of God ouerthrown piety corrupted religion hindered the Gospel discouraged the Pastors and professors of it nothing hath more erected the kingdom of Anti-christ then these petty popes the true successors of Diotrephes such as desire to be vniuersall byshops and to reign alone to haue all the dealings in their owne hands and the whole flocke to stand at their becke and conclude what they list Reason 1 The mischiefe hereof appeareth by sundry reasons First it causeth a great rent and diuision in the church and disturbeth the peace of it Nu. 16 1. Korah and his company went apart as scismaticks caused a great contention to arise where was peace vnity before Reason 2 Secondly it setteth vp men putteth downe the Lord and his ordinances vrging compelling and commanding against the truth Act. 4 18 19. Annas the high priest and Caiaphas and Iohn and Alexander a proude generation of ambitious prelates commanded the Apostles not to preach and teach nor to speake at all in the name of Ieus whoÌ„ Christ had charged and commanded to preach And whereas he would haue them teach whatsoeuer he had commanded them Math. 28 20. they will limit them and stint the Spirit of God how far he shall go and what he shall not do Thirdly Reason 3 it proceedeth from very euill rootes and bringeth forth very euil effects as an euil tree bringeth forth euill fruites The causes from whence it floweth are Satan pride contempt disdaine of others selfe-loue in our selues Zeged loci communes no loue of the truth no zeale of Gods glorie no desire of the good of the church like mother like daughter as the root is so is the branch The effects thereof are trouble disquietnesse feare flattery enuy and subtilty Let vs come to the Vses It reproueth the Vse 1 Byshops of Rome and the Romane Cleargy which beare themselues as Lords ouer the flocke of Christ hauing all things to stand at their becke therefore the Apostle Peter saith the Elders that feede the flocke must not bee as Lords ouer Gods heritage but examples to the flocke 1 Pet. 5 3. and Christ our Sauiour when the two sonnes of Zebedeus ambitiously desired to be aboue their fellowes and stroue among themselues which should bee greatest Christ Iesus therupon sheweth how and which way euery one should be great who ought to bee had in highest regard and reputation euen such and onely such as do the best and greatest seruice to the church Mark 10 42. Lu. 23 24. Whosoeuer wil be great among you shall be your Minister and whosoeuer of you will be the cheefest shall be seruant of all So then the honor and the labour should not be diuided but go together howbeit in the church of Rome they haue most honour that doe the least labour and contrarywise they are least respected who haue most labored and taken greatest paines among the people But howsoeuer this be a common receiued custom it shall bee altogether otherwise in the next life when the great sheepheard of the sheepe shal appeare then shall they be most honored of him that haue laboured most euerie one shall receiue not onely for his labour but according to his labor 1 Cor. 3
him that ruleth all things Vse 3 Lastly it reprooueth such as are contrary minded who neuer came neere where this grace groweth These offend diuers waies first by anger hatred cruelty and reuenge directly against the precept of the Apostle Ro. 12 19. Secondly by reioycing at the calamity of good men as Shemei insulted ouer Dauid when he fled from his sonne Absolon and was constrained to passe ouer Iordan for safety of his life So was it with the Babylonians Edomites ouer the Israelites Psal 137 7. Obad 12 13. Thirdly by enuying and grudging to see others prosper and to greeue at the sight of it But it will be said If we put vp iniuries Obiect we shall be accounted no better then fooles and cowards and be laughed at for our labor Answ Answer We must not regard the corrupt iudgment of man 1 Cor. 4 3. These that are wise in their owne eyes loue the praise of mē more then the praise of God Ioh. 12 48. Let vs seeke the praise of God which is indeed the true praise as for other estimation without this it is but a shadow of true glory if it bee so much And this is a certaine rule that it is no cowardize at all to obey God and to follow his commandements neither is it any point of wisedome to bee ready to reuenge Ier. 8 9. And tell me to what end serue Magistrates in the commonwealth to what ende serue masters in the family are they not set vp of God to end controuersies betweene man and man and quarrels betweene seruant and seruant It is no want of manhood for a subiect to complaine to the Magistrate and to say as the poore widow did in the Gospel Auenge me of mine aduersary Lu. 18 3. It is no part of a coward for the seruant to acquaint his master with the wrongs that are offered vnto him by his fellow seruant Obiection But it is hard for flesh and blood to put vp wrongs and to digest the iniuries which are measured vnto vs. Answ I will say more then that it is vnpossible for flesh and blood to do it Answer if we bee no more then a lumpe of flesh but withall I adde that flesh and blood in the matters of God are euill counsellers and if we haue no more in vs then these and no farther worke begunne in vs it is certaine we are not Gods children neither shall inherite Gods kingdome If we be not spirit as well as flesh wee are none of his 4. And the Lord spake suddenly vnto Moses vnto Aaron and vnto Miriam Come out ye three vnto the Tabernacle of the Congregation they three came out 5. And the Lord came downe in the pillar of the cloud and stood in the doore of the Tabernacle and called Aaron and Miriam and they both came foorth Hitherto of their sinne now wee come to Gods proceeding against them consisting partly in a citation partly in a conuiction and partly in the execution of punishment vpon the principall offender First we see how the offenders are cited and summoned to appeare before the Iudge for GOD doth as it were send a processe for Miriam and Aaron to appeare and hold vp their hands at his barre to plead guilty or not guilty He calleth the parties offending and the party offended and wronged before him Albeit the Lord know all things yet he will proceed iudicially against them The doctrine from hence is plain that God neuer bringeth iudgements vpon any people or person Doctrine God neuer bringeth iudgment vpon any but hee searcheth and findeth sufficient cause but he doth first search and finde sufficient cause why hee doeth so Whensoeuer he cometh to iudgement hee will proceed vpon a manifest ground and vpon a iust and knowne cause he neuer doth it rashly but vpon deliberation Gen 3 13 14 and 11 6 7. and 18 31. Zeph. 1 12. The reasons are euident For first heereby Reason 1 the iustice of God is cleered for heereby it appeareth that whatsoeuer he doth inflict he doth it not through any malice to their persons but because they haue iustly prouoked him by their sinnes he doth it in loue to iustice and in hatred to sinne He that hateth a man will smite him before hee make any enquiry of the matter as they dealt with Paul they scourged him to know what hee had done and what was the matter of which hee was accused Acts 22 ver 24. It is not so with God Secondly the Lord requireth that all Magistrates should obserue this course Deut. 13 14. If then he charge them to enquire before they proceed to iudgement much more wil the Lord himselfe obserue the same order This teacheth vs that the iudgements of Vse 1 God must needs be acknowledged to bee alwaies iust though they be sharpe and greeuous yet they are euer righteous For we see he proceedeth vpon knowne causes he goeth not vpon vncertainties but seeth knoweth all things which appeare naked and open before him The heart of man is shut vp from the sight of men and they cannot possibly discerne what lieth and lurketh therein onely it is the Lord that discerneth the heart Psal 33 15 1 Iohn 3 20. The workman must needs know the worke and whatsoeuer is in the work much better then the worke it selfe God is the maker of the heart of man therfore cannot but proceed vpon iust knowne causes Secondly this stoppeth the mouthes of wicked Vse 2 men which are ready to accuse God of iniustice as those in Esay 58 3. where they complaine as if GOD did not see or regard them and Ezek. 18 2 3. they tooke vp a prouerbe saying The fathers haue eaten sowre grapes the childrens teeth are set on edge These thought that God punished without measure or rather without cause But as he knoweth all things so he neuer doth any thing but hee goeth vpon a sure ground he maketh enquiry first of all and afterward proceedeth to iudgment Many do so harden their hearts forget their owne waies that they cannot perceiue the iust proceedings and punishments of God If God once open their hearts to see the order which he obserueth they will confesse his iustice condemne their own folly Thirdly it teacheth and instructeth euery Vse 3 man that he should search his owne waies diligently when the hand of God is any way vpon him and consider that God proceedeth in all his iudgements iustly and vpon a sure and tried ground And if a man by searching and sifting his owne waies finde somewhat in himselfe worthy of such iudgement he must know that God knoweth much more by him then himselfe doth 1 Ioh. 3 ver 20. If the patient knoweth somewhat of his own disease the Physition knoweth much more then hee doth so is it in this case he that is a patient vnder Gods hand if he know any thing by himselfe he may well know that God knoweth much more if men by examining
the wound and it is he that must and can heale restore againe The mitigation of the punishment followeth which is restrained to seuen dayes amplified by an vnequall comparison drawne from the lesse to the greater from an earthly father to his children who if hee should shew any the least token of his anger and displeasure to his children they wold be afraid and ashamed for a season to come into his presence how much more then ought she to be ashamed to lift vp her head and to come vnto the hoste among whom the Lord dwelleth and walketh being stricken with his iudgement For by spitting in the face is ment any token of reproch or disgrace 〈◊〉 â—5 8 Therefore she was shut out and separate from the hoste seuen daies during which time the people iourneyed not till that one member as it were cut off were againe recouered restored to the rest of the body Thus much touching the order of the words to the end of the chapter â—â—â—â—rine 〈◊〉 â—rath of 〈◊〉 kindâ—â—â—ainst 〈…〉 â—ers 〈…〉 â— 2 3. 〈…〉 34.7 〈…〉 â— 4 〈…〉 â—9 2 〈…〉 â—1 2 3. First let vs come to the signification of the punishment the wrath of God was kindled Wee learne hereby that the wrath of God is kindled against offenders Deut. 32.22 41 42. The reasons hereof are euident First the nature of God is most pure and holy and hee hateth euill whersoeuer he findeth it Secondly sin maketh a separation betweene God and his people it hideth his face from vs that hee will not heare Thirdly he punisheth sin and executeth iudgement vpon the sinner yea hee spareth none no not his owne children that prouoke him by their sins much lesse others as we see in Adam in Caine in the old world in Sodome and Gomorrha in Pharaoh and the Egyptians and sundry others Vse 1 The vses remaine First we see that anger is not simply to bee condemned in man but the excesse or defect thereof when it is too much or too little It is a naturall affection graffed in man when it is mooued as there is iust cause 〈…〉 â— 5 it is an holy affection noted to bee in Christ he looked angerly vpon them mourning for the hardnes of their hearts And wheÌ„ he saw the buyers and sellers in the Temple the zeale of Gods house did euen eat him vp Now zeal is partly compounded of anger and partly of sorrow and partly of loue So must we be angry and greeued if there be any loue of God in vs at sin whersoeuer we find it Anger indeed for euery trifle or more then there is cause is sinfull as also not to be angry when there is cause But of this see farther chap. 16. Secondly feare to offend him that is a consuming Vse 2 fire Matth. 10.28 and is able to destroy body soul into hell fire Euery one must learne to know what it is that doth offend him It is the breach of his law he is offended by blasphemy by contempt of his word by swearing by idolatry by breach of the Sabboth and such like impieties forbidden in the first Table These sins for the most part men do little thinke vpon and because the lawes of men doe not take hold of them they regard them not one whit wheras God hath most seuerely punished theÌ„ and reuenged the dishonor done to his name The like we might â—ay of adultery drunkennesse malice couetousnesse and such like they are for the most part thought to bee no sins at all and slightly considered off whereas he is alwayes the same his law is alwayes the same his iustice is alwaies the same and his wrath is kindled against the children of disobedience Ephe. 5.6 Eccles 8.11 Psal â—0 21 Let no man make his mercy an occasion of sin neither turne his grace into wantonnes Lastly let vs giue our selues no rest till we Vse 3 be reconciled to God It is a fearefull thing to lie vnder his wrath Be not quiet vntill he be appeased toward vs the sword put vp into his quiuer Prou. 20.2 The wrath of a Prince is compared to the roaring of a lyon he sinneth against his owne soule that prouoketh him much more may this be said of God Vse therfore the means and remedies to call in his anger How Gods anger is to be called in send an ambassage of peace vnto him the procuring of our peace standeth first in seeking aboue all things the fauor and friendship of God When Herod was displeased with the Tyrians and Sidonians they perswaded Blast us the kings chamberlen to stand their friend they desired peace because their country was nourished by the kings countrey We are nourished by God in whom we liue and moue and haue our being and therefore we haue more cause to come to him with one accord and seeke his fauour Secondly in repentance and turning from our euill wayes whereby we prepare our selues to meet him Amos 4.12 Thirdly in prayer and humbling ourselues before him Thus doth Aaron seek peace by stirring vp the spirit of Moses to pray for them and hereby did Moses procure their peace Thus did they stand in the gappe afterward when the hand of God had made a fearefull breach among the people and the pestilence had slain many thousands wherby they made a blessed atonement Num. 16.47 48. Lastly the procuring of our peace consisteth in beleeuing in Christ and laying hold vpon his merits and righteousnesse which was signified by the incense that Aaron offered when he stood betweene the liuing the dead Christ Iesus is our peace-maker who hath broken downe the middle wall of partition betweene vs he hath reconciled vs vnto God so that by him we haue an accesse vnto the Father by faith we are ioyned to him and lay hold vpon him to eternal life Ephe 2.14.16.18 If we be earnest in seeking these meanes of peace we shall be safe for the danger of his wrath is gone and past Psal 2.12 11 And Aaron said vnto Moses Alas my Lord I beseech thee lay not the sin vpon vs wherein we haue done foolishly wherin we haue sinned 12 Let her not be as one dead of whom the flesh is halfe consumed when he commeth out of his mothers wombe Here we see as we noted before that God would not heare the offenders vnreformed speake vnto him neither abide any talking with them but Aaron is faine to goe to Moses to intreat him that by his intreaty and intercession vnto God the punishment of leprosie may be remoued which is amplified by a comparison of likenesse Doctrine God heareth not such as lie in their sinnes Ioh. â— 31 Psa 66.8 that she may not be as one dead whose flesh is halfe consumed We learn hereby that God heareth not their prayers that lie in their sinnes and are not reconciled vnto him Iob 42.7 8. Esay 1.15 Gen. 20.7 The reasons why God heareth them not
is highly to be praised and his goodnesse to bee acknowledged toward vs whiles others are hardned in their sinne and freedom from punishment emboldneth them to their destruction 13 And Moses cryed vnto the Lord saying Heale her now O Lord I beseech thee 14 And the Lord said vnto Moses If her father had but spit in her face should she not be ashamed seuen dayes let her be shut out of the campe seuen dayes and after that let her be receiued in againe In these words we haue the prayer of Moses and the answere of God when we cry God heareth Where we see it is our duty to pray one for another to commend the causes of others vnto God When we see them in misery and affliction we must be intercessors for them We must doe it for our enemies and them that hate vs and haue done vs wrong So it was with Moses in this place Againe it appeareth hereby that the rebukes of parents are not lightly and slightly to be regarded of children when they threaten or shew an angry looke or a frowing countenance it should worke shame and sorrow in them 2 Sam. 14.24 Great is the authority of parents ouer their children and great should be the reuerence of children toward their parents of which we shall speake more chap. 30. They are ouer their children in the Lord and must gouerne them in his feare Neuerthelesse the authority of God is much more ouer vs then ours is ouer our children therfore his chastisements ought to goe neerer to vs and more to humble vs then the threatnings and chastisements of earthly parents Heb. 12.9 10. We haue had the fathers of our flesh which corrected vs and we gaue them reuerence shall we not be much rather in subiection vnto the Father of spirits and liue for they verely for a few daies chastened vs after their own pleasure but he for our profit that we might bee partakers of his holinesse The power of parents is a limited power for they must rule in the Lord and the obedience of children is a limited obedience for they must obey in the Lord Eph. 6.1 but the power of God is absolute ouer his children and our obedience to him must be in all things Besides we may gather that God heareth the prayers of his seruants diuers wayes sometimes hee granteth whatsoeuer we aske sometimes he giueth more then we aske sometimes he heareth in part that which we desire and in part heareth not part the granteth and part he denyeth and sometimes he giueth not the same which wee aske but some other blessing like it or greater then it and sometimes he granteth our petitions when he asisteth vs comforteth vs and giueth vs patience to beare that he layeth vpon vs of al which we haue sundry examples in the word of God And howsoeuer it pleaseth him to deale with vs and whether soeuer of these wayes he heareth our prayers wee must submit our willes to his will and rest our selues contented with that he sendeth Moreouer greeuous sinners and open and grosse offenders should bee shut out of the Church wherof we haue at large spoken before chapter 5. where we haue handled the whole doctrine in a maner of excommunication but when they be penitent are throughly humbled for their sins they must be admitted into the Congregation againe and receiued into the bosome of the Church to be partakers of the priuiledges thereof Howbeit through the corruption of Church officers and the abuse of the censurers of the Church â—e abuses of â—â—communiâ—â—â—ion some are cast out that ought to be kept in and nourished as obedient children of the Church Thus it befell to the blinde man he gaue glory to God being made to see but he was cast out of the Synagogue by the Pharisies Iohn 9 34 35. Hee was a worthy member of the church hee beleeued in Christ and worshipped him It is a comfort to all such as are thus intreated Againe others are kept in the church and fostered in it who iustly deserue to bee throwne out by the power of the keyes and to haue the spiritual sword drawn out against them so it was with the incestuous Corinthian that married his fathers wife 1 Cor. 5 1. hee deserued iustly to bee put away from among them yet they suffered this sword to rest in the sheath and purged not out that old leauen but suffered him to remaine among them 1 Cor. 5 1 7 13. Such remissenesse and negligence was found in the churches of Pergamus and Thyatira Reu. 2.14 15.20 Others that are iustly banished out of the Church for some notorious crime committed against God and offence giuen to the Church are notwithstanding vniustly kept out after their repentance and humiliation so it was with the penitent Corinthian he was much humbled for his sinne and offence 〈◊〉 taketh 〈◊〉 for reâ—ing the â—mmuni◠〈…〉 into the â—ch aswel 〈◊〉 putâ—ing 〈◊〉 out of â—hurch yet the Church was not so careful to receiue him in as a member againe as they ought to haue bene but as before they kept him in when he should haue bin reiected so now they kept him out when he should haue bene receiued 2 Cor. 2.7.8 9.10.11 And if any be thus dealt withall as many haue bene in former times let vs consider that our cause is not strange and singular it is no other then hath befaln sundry the deere children of God before vs. Let her be shut out of the Campe seuen dayes c. Notwithstanding the former prayer of Moses Miriam must be put out from among them Moses though he were much wronged yet neuer complained to God against his brother sister nor against their wrongs yet God will not pardon but punisheth for those wrongs For albeit he did passe ouer those iniuries yet God will not passe them ouer and though he did not cry to God yet their sinne did cry and God heard that crie The Doctrine is this that though Gods children pray not against their enemies that wrong them and oppresse them â—â—â—â—rine 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 put 〈…〉 yet their wrongs cry out aloud and God heareth and punisheth the doers of wrong The faithfull are of a patient nature and holde their peace when they are laden with cart-loades of iniuries and reproches neuerthelesse God will not hold his peace they are meeke as Moses was and put them vp but God will not put them vp nor suffer them to go vnpunished When Abel was slaine by the treachery of his brother he could not cry out but after his death his bloode cried out for vengeance Gen. 4 10. Heb. 11 4. and 12.24 Hab. 2 10.11 Iames 4.5 So did Naboths bloode cry for vengeaâ—â—â— when he was dead and that cry was heard And no maruell For it is the office of God to execute vengeance hee is the Lord the auenger Reason 1 that will not hold the wicked innocent nor cleere the guilty Exod. 34 7. Hee hath said Vengeance is
mine Rom. 12.19 Deu. 32 35. Hath he said and shall he not do it or hath he spoken and shal he not make it good Secondly hee requireth it at the hands of all Iudges and Magistrates to iudge iustly not Reason 2 to accept the persons of the wicked hee giueth commandement vnto them whom hee hath honored with his owne name to defend the poore and fatherlesse and to do iustice to the afflicted and needy Psal 92 2 3. If then Princes which are Gods vpon earth must doe right iudgement then certainely the God of Gods and Iudge of Iudges will iudge the people righteously and gouerne the Nations vpon earth Psal 67 4. This teacheth vs that God heareth and seeth and knoweth all things Though our Vse 1 sinnes bee neuer so secret and men conueigh them neuer so closely and labor to hide them by all the fetches and deuices they can yet they are open to him before whom all things are open and naked Heb. 4 13. Caine the first oppressor tooke his brother aside and carried him into the fielde none was partaker of the murther or priuy to it yet the blood of the dead did proclaime and publish as it were with a loud and lamentable voice both the sinne and the sinner in the eares of the Lord of hostes as fully and shrilly as the voyces of liuing men can discouer any thing Treasons and conspiracies against Princes are plotted for the most part closely for although they prepare many yet they acquaint few with their most secret designes neuertheles God hath many wayes to finde out those persons and practises Eccl. 10.20 Curse not the King no not in thy thought and curse not the rich in thy bed-chamber for a bird of the aire shall carry the voice and that which hath wings shall tel the matter Secondly we may conclude the wofull estate of all wicked men that are oppressors Vse 2 which thinke to ouer-beate the poore needy and sell them for a paire of shooes Amos 2.6 For this should terrifie such vngodly persons from sinning in this kinde they may indeede perswade themselues that they shall escape or relye vpon the fauour and countenance of men or that the poor pitifully wronged dare not mutter against them which are encouragements to the mighty to commit sin and to liue in it howbeit this is a vaine hope and will in the end make ashamed forasmuch as albeit they may conceale their purposes from men and auoid the place of iudgement yet they cannot escape the hand of God Many receiue great wrongs that dare not open their mouthes against their oppressours the poore are troden vnder foote of the rich the weake of them that are strong those of low degree by them that are mighty neuerthelesse God will open his mouth in the cause of the afflicted and stretch out his hand to recompence tribulation to all those that trouble them This vse is handled by the Apostle Iames chap. 5.1 2. Goe to now ye rich men weepe and houle for your miseries that shall come vpon you c. where he threatened these hard-hearted men with sundry iudgments for the wrongs they did to iust men let not such therefore flatter themselues but rather labour to break off their sinnes by righteousnesse and their iniquities by shewing mercy to the poore if it may be a lengthning of their tranquillity Vse 3 Thirdly seeing God is the great auenger of the wrongs of his children that neuer call vnto him for vengeance then much more will he pitty them and take their cause into his owne hand when they call and cry vnto him day and night to saue them The Lord gracious and mercifull hath promised that when the stranger the widow and the fatherlesse child are vexed and oppressed and cry vnto him he will certainely heare them Exod. 22.21 22.23 24. For if God stay not til they cry because sometimes they cannot and sometimes they dare not tarieth not til they opeÌ„ their mouths to complaine then we may bee assured that when the oppressed in their misery and anguish of their soule sigh and grone vnto him his wrath shall waxe hote and hee will kill their oppressours with the sword of his iudgements Vse 4 Lastly we haue a singular encouragement from hence vnto patience in suffering euen vnto the comming of the Lord. He will take their cause into his owne hand at the length though they suffer long Nay it is the maner of God for the most part to leaue his children in many troubles vntil things seeme to be desperate and past all hope of helpe Why God oftentimes holdeth his peace till things foâ—me to be desperate and past all hope partly to stir vp his people to seeke to him with greater earnestnesse of spirit partly to shew the greatnesse of his own power what he is able to do partly to catch the wicked in their owne crafty counsels and deuises and partly to make it manifest that all our helpe commeth onely from the Lord which hath made heauen and earth to the end that the worke being his the glory also may be his We are ready to ascribe our deliuerances to our owne power or policy and to say in vaunting wise Mine hand hath saued me Iudg. 7.2 God is patient and suffereth long but in the end he payeth home so that the godly shall lose nothing by their patience and the vngodly shall gaine nothing but Gods vengeance This might be enlarged by the example of the Israelites when they were in Egypt the Lord could haue deliuered them before any of their miseries were brought vpon them but the time appointed was not yet come and when all things seemed past recouery suddenly God appeard for their deliuery Let vs therefore be patient and stablish our hearts for the comming of the Lord draweth nigh Iam. 5.8 15 And Miriam was shut vp from the campe seuen dayes and the people iournyed not till Miriam was brought in againe 16 And afterward the people remoued from Hazeroth and pitched in the wildernesse of Paran In these words we see the punishment inflicted vpon Miriam God neuer threateneth in vaine but bringeth to passe whatsoeuer iudgement he hath denounced He threatened Miriam for her murmuring with the leprosie behold heere how hee letteth nothing fall to the ground of that which he had spoken Obserue from hence that such as are the principall doers in sinne Doctrine Such as 〈◊〉 the chiefe hand in 〈◊〉 are principâ—â—ly subiect 〈◊〉 to punishment are principally subiect vnto punishment Aaron was accessary to this mutiny against Moses but Miriam was chiefe in the sinne and therefore is also chiefe in the punishment Simeon and Leui were not the only murtherers of the Sichemites and inuaders of the city but they were the chiefe ringleaders and therefore are onely named Gen. 34.25 and punished Gen. 49.5 Iacob had a great family as Abraham had three hundred and eighteene persons of his house which he armed and conducted
quickely returneth to his place Hypocrites haue no sound hearts there is no trueth in their inward parts and therefore they must Reason 2 needs at length be made manifest Secondly a lyar at one time or other will shew what is in him and miserably forget himselfe and therefore it is not vnfitly saide he standeth greatly in neede of a good memory but euerie hypocrite is a lyar because he speaketh one thing with his mouth entertaineth another thing in his heart hee pretendeth one thing outwardly but lodgeth another inwardly Psal 55 verse 21. Therefore doth the Apostle ioyn them together They speake lyes in hypocrisie 1. Tim. 4 2. Vse 1 Heereby we learne that wicked men neede no other iudges then themselues to condemne themselues When no man can accuse them of guile and deceit they shal accuse themselues Their owne cconsciences and practises shall pronounce sentence against them and therefore they cannot escape This wee see in the conuincing of the vnfaithfull seruant Do his fellowes accuse him or indite him Doe they lay any thing to his charge whereby hee is brought into suspition No his owne words are sufficient to lay him open and therefore his Lord said vnto him Luk. 19 22. Thou wicked seruant out of thine owne mouth will I iudge thee It can therefore go worse with none then with the hypocrite he shal be his owne iudge He shall make known his owne wickednesse and so bring to light his owne shame Albeit he seeke to couer his owne prophane hart yet himselfe shall light a candle to behold it Vse 2 Secondly beware of hypocrisie which is a capitall sinne and hath vnder it many other euils it is a sinne compounded of many other sinnes for they are notable couzeners and deceiuers â—einous◠〈…〉 hypoâ— they are poisoned with this corruption and vse dissimulation toward God toward man and toward themselues They deceiue all sauing satan whom they serue First such goe about foolishly to deceiue God himselfe that cannot bee deceiued and to mocke him that cannot nor will not be mocked for he is the searcher of the heart and while they doe please themselues they thinke by vain shewes to please him Esay chap. 58 verse 2. whiles they abound with secret and hidden sinnes Such pray with faigned lippes Math. 15. verse 8. They commit close sinne that God may not see them or hauing sinned seeke to hide their sinnes from God Secondly they go about to deceiue men desiring to gaine an estimation of true godlinesse by contenting themselues with the shining lampe of an outward profession They desire no more but to seeme religious if men will haue them in that account they regard no more and indeed that is more then they deserue Thirdly such do deceiue themselues in the end most of all Iames 1 12. These men therefore must needs be most odious to God who seeking to deceiue God and man do not deceiue them but beguile themselues Hee is a notable couzener that couzeneth himselfe and that of set purpose Lastly we must all labour to be sound and Vse 3 sincere and striue to attaine vnto integritie and vprightnesse of heart This must shew it selfe in euery of our workes that wee performe for none of them may bee without it neither prayer nor hearing the word Sincerity is as salt that seasoneth euerie works nor partaking the Sacraments In prayer it is not enough to moue the lippes or bow the knees or lift vp the hands or vtter a voice it must be a prayer of the heart and Spirit Ephes 6 verse 18. a lifting vp of the heart Psal 145. verse 18. God regardeth not the tongue or the number of words so much as he doth the heart The Prophet saith If I regard wickednesse in my heart the Lord will not heare mee So Prouerbes chapter 28. verse 9. Esay 1. verse 15. In hearing the word vprightnesse is required and therefore Christ saith Take heed how ye heare Luke 8 18. and he describeth the sauing hearers that they haue good and honest hearts Eccles 4 17. Sinister ends in hearing of the word But such as come for fashion sake because the world hath got such a custome or for satisfying the lawes of men for feare lest they should bee presented or seeme to men to be religious lest they should bee accounted Atheists or to the end they might see and be seen because they haue a lasciuious and wanton eye or that they might sleepe and take a nap there because they cannot sleepe at home or that they might carpe and cauill because they loue not the minister or to passe away the time because they haue nothing else to do that day all these are farre from trueth and sincerity they are no better then hollow-hearted hypocrites And that we may shew our selues vpright this way wee must consider that wee are in Gods presence Acts 10 23. and as the Minister must speake as the oracles of God 1 Pet. 4 11. 1 Thess 2 13. so he that heareth must heare as the word of God not of man Secondly we must haue a desire to profit by it a purpose to practise it In the receiuing of the Sacraments wee must also haue sincerity and integrity What did it profit Simon Magus to be baptized and yet to lie in the gall of bitternesse Acts 8 21 23. Iudas was admitted to the Lords Passeouer but his heart was corrupt with couetousnes If any aske How we may know whether we haue vprightnesse in vs or not how wee may know whether this heauenly grace be in vs I answer by the infallible signes and tokens thereof accompanying it and going with it First if we approue our selues to God in all things not to man if wee looke vp and lift vp our eies to God whatsoeuer we do if we walke before him 1 Thess 2 4. and seek to haue the testimony of a good conscience The hypocrite seeketh no more then to approue himselfe to men he careth not for the testimony of his owne conscience for that is ready to witnesse against him Secondly such are readie to yeelde simple and absolute obedience to the word of God though their owne reason be ready to crosse the same euen to all Gods commandements Psal 119 6. Thirdly to repent of all sinne and not to retaine any one but to hate the same vnfeignedly in himselfe and in others The manner of hypocrites is to hate sinne in others not in themselues Gen. 38 24. Iohn 8 9. and to retaine some one sinne or other wherein hee taketh speciall delight as we see in Herod Mark 6 20. Fourthly to humble our selues in the sight of God and to cast downe our selues in his presence and to confesse our owne vilenes and vnworthinesse to appeare before him after the example of the seruants of God Esay 6 5. Iob 42 5 6. This note is taught by the prophets in sundry places Mich. 6 8. Hab. 2 4. Contrarywise the hypocrite is proud and pride
of teeth Math. 25 30. horrour without release weeping but the teares shall neuer be wiped away fire but it shall neuer be quenched this is their cup to drinke this is their portion to inherite But the godly vpon earth haue the gifts of GOD mingled with wants faith with infidelity assurance with doubting hope with despaire loue with hatred perfection with imperfection sanctification with the reliques of sinne as likewise they haue greefe tempered with ioy and ioy with greefe Indeed sometimes they want the sense and feeling of ioy and comfort but neuâ—r all hope and expectation of them Vse 3 Thirdly we ought much more to mourne for our owne sinnes otherwise it were grosse hypocrisie to mourne for others more then for our selues or so much for others as for our selues It is sufficient that we mourne for other men whose sins we cannot amend but more is required to be performed toward our selues wee must both mourne for them and amend them If we can weepe for them and doe not amend them our teares are counterfeit teares Let vs therfore oftentimes examine our selues how we are affected toward our selues and toward others and touching our greefe conceiued for our sinnes and for the sinnes of other men Let vs marke where we bestow our greatest sorrow and thereby take notice how it standeth with vs and so learned to reforme our practise if we finde it any way to bee amisse The women that followed Christ our Sauiour to the Crosse wept for him and thought they had iust cause so to doe but neuer imagined that they had more cause to weepe for themselues and therefore he correcteth that practise Luke 23 28. Daughters of Ierusalem weepe not for mee but for your selues and for your children c. We shall all of vs finde cause in our owne selues to mourne and humble our selues for our selues Lastly we ought to haue a care of the saluation Vse 4 of others and to desire their repentance otherwise our mourning is idle and nothing worth He that is entred into the way of saluation himselfe will both hunger and thirst after the saluation of other And heereby we may try whether our mourning for others be sanctified or not For as there is a carnall ioy so there is a carnall sorrow and as there is a naturall ioy such as natural men haue so there is a naturall sorrow arising from naturall causes If we haue the spirituall godly sorrow it will worke in vs a great care and desire of the saluation of our brethren 〈◊〉 oecolâ—mâ—â—omment 〈…〉 cap. As godly sorrow causeth in vs repentance neuer to bee repented off 2 Cor. 7 10. so godly sorrow conceiued for the sins of others will bring foorth an earnest longing in vs to bring them to repentance 8. If the Lord delight in vs then he will bring vs into this Land and giue it vs a Land which floweth with milke and hony 9. Onely rebell not ye against the Lord neither feare ye the people of the Land for they are bread for vs their defence is departed from them and the Lord is with vs feare them not Of the interpretation of these words wee haue spoken in the former verses They containe an effectuall exhortation able to stoppe the mouthes of the seditious spies and to perswade the people to proceed building themselues vpon the blessed experience of the loue of God toward them and of his power sufficient to saue them and ready to stand for theÌ„ and touching their enemies they should bee assured they could not preuaile because God is not among them he had laid them open to iudgement The Doctrine Doctrine God is a shield to his but taketh no care nor charge of his enemies God is a shield and defence for all that are his but as for his enemies he taketh no care nor charge of them he leaueth them to themselues Prou. 30 5. Exod. 15 2 and 29 45 46. Iudg. 2 14. Psal 3 3 and 18 2. The reasons God is the Captaine of his Reason 1 host to fight his owne battels against all the enemies of the Church 2 Chro. 13 12. Iosh 5 14. Secondly sinne maketh naked and bare of Reason 2 Gods protection and defence Exod. 32 25. when the people had committed idolatry Moses saw that they were naked for Aaron had made theÌ„ naked vnto their shame among their enemies Thirdly the enemies of God haue forsaken Reason 3 him and therefore hee will not be with them because they will not be with him it is a iust thing that hee should forsake them that haue forsaken him and that he should not be on their side who are not on his They that will not be his people he will not be their God Hos 3 3 1 9. From hence it may be obiected Obiect Is not God saide to be euery where Esay 66 1. Answer Answer He is touching his essence but not in his effectuall working by his Spirit to saue and deliuer Thus he is onely with the godly Hence it is that in the end of this chap. verse 42. the Lord said to the rebellious Goe not vp for the Lord is not among you that ye bee not smitten before your enemies He was not among these to fight for them and to saue them to defend and deliuer them by his power great might otherwise by his essence and according to his nature he was euen among them as he is also euery where Thus we see how God is said to be neere and how to be farre off How God is said to bee neere how farre off For while he offereth grace by the ministery of his word and causeth it to bee preached vnto vs he is neere vnto vs Esay 55 6. Call vpon him while he is neere to wit while his arme is stretched out to receiue vs and his mercy is offered to saue vs. Thus God may be saide to be in one place and in one person more then in another yea in one place and person not in another and he is said sometimes to come and sometimes to go away notwithstanding he be euery where essentially and there be no mutation of place or shadow of change with him When he beginneth to worke by his holy Spirit How God may be saide to come to a people faith repentance and sanctification in the hearts of his children he may be said to come vnto them as Iohn 15 22. Reuel 3 20. And when he preached by Noah to the old world Christ is said by his diuine Spirit to come among that people 1 Pet. 3 19. He went and preached vnto the spirits in prison which sometimes were disobedient c. So likewise his absence or departure is the remouing of the effects of his presence to wit his grace and fauour Vse 1 From hence ariseâ—â— comfort to all the godly they are safe and 〈◊〉 vnder the wings of God he is a buckler round about he is their castle and their fortresse whereupon
they may be bold and confident in dangers Psal 23 4. No enemy shall hurt them no danger shall ouerthrow them The enemies may oppresse them for a time but God is not farre off if he be on our side who shall be against vs Vse 2 Secondly woe be vnto all the enemies of God they cannot stand nor prosper which serueth to terrifie all euill dooers They are as out-lawes or rebels that liue no longer vnder the protection of law or Magistrate so are the vngodly proscribed of God and lye open to iudgement They are as souldiers without weapons they haue neither shield nor buckler nor brest-plate nor helmet nor sword their loynes are vngirt their feet are vnshod their heads are vncouered in the day of battell they lie open as naked men to be wounded and destroied They haue nothing to defend them or to doe them good all creatures are against them nay the Creator himselfe Vse 3 Lastly it is the duty of the faithfull to look to their waies seeing the Lord is with them and dwelleth among them He is a God of pure eies he seeth vs and all our waies let vs therefore carry our selues vnspotted of the world and labour to be holy as he is holy Leuit. 11 44. and 19.1 and 20 7. lest we giue him iust cause to leaue vs. If we haue any friend come vnto vs we are willing to giue him the best entertainment we can we are loth to depart from him we are willing to content him how much more ought wee to receiue the Lord for we may expect more of him and bee assured of defence protection from him greeue him not therefore nor his Spirit by our sinnes So long as they are fostered in vs he cannot be welcome vnto vs neither shall we be welcome vnto him They will driue him away make him depart from vs. Our bodies should be the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6 19. and therefore we must remember that as we are not our owne but bought with a price so we ought to glorifie God in our body and in our spirit which are Gods 10. But all the Congregation bade stone them with stones and the glory of the Lord appeared in the Tabernacle of the Congregation before all the children of Israel These rebels had raged against God no maruaile therefore if they raged against his seruants who notwithstanding had not vsed any rigour or force against them onely they perswaded theÌ„ to trust in the promise of God and boldly to proceed on their iourney toward the Land But this is accounted as an hainous crime and they deale with them as men worthy of death according to the saying of Salomon Prou. 9 7. He that reproueth a scorner getteth to himselfe shame and hee that rebuketh a wicked man getteth himselfe a blot Thus we see how wicked men can abide no reprofe nay they cannot suffer a word of exhortation they cannot abide that others should do better then themselues Againe such as are carnal and corrupt are prone to hatred malice and reuenge yea when no cause of offence is offered vnto them See also how God protecteth his seruants in times of danger But to passe ouer these points from hence obserue that such as are Gods seruants Doctrine Such as are gods seruâ—â—â— shall be eâ— intreated and stand for good causes shall be persecuted maligned and euilly intreated as if they were murtherers and malefactours Though they deserue to be fauoured and loued yet they shall be hated cursed and contemned So it was with Moses when he came to Pharaoh moued him to let the people goe Exod. 5 1 2 5 6. Dan. 3 19 and 6 16. Acts 4 20 21. and 5 18. Iohn 16 2. 1 Kings 13 4. Thus was it with Eliah and Elisha thus was it with Michaiah Ieremy and thus it was with all the Prophets Math. 23 34. The reasons because the world hateth the Reason 1 truth and the professors of it The Preachers and professours of it because they manifest publish the truth Gal. 4 16 The truth it selfe because men loue darkenesse more then the light inasmuch as their owne deeds are euill Iohn 3 19. They are chosen out of the world therefore the world hateth them whereas if they were of the world the world would loue his owne Iohn 15 19. Secondly Satan is their enemy and seeth Reason 2 that by them his kingdome is in danger to be ouerthrowne hence it is that he rageth and raiseth persecution that thereby he may stop their mouthes stop the course of the truth Reuel 2 10 and 12 13. Thirdly God will haue his seruants tryed Reason 3 in their faith patience constancy and obedience Reuel 2 10. We must learne to walke through good report and euill report and bee ready to renounce all rather then the truth which we must buy at any rate Prou. 23 â— but neuer sel it though we might gaine all the world because all such gaine is the greatest losse Math. 16 verse 26. The vses follow First maruaile not at it wheÌ„ Vse 1 we see this come to passe neither condemne the truth or the professours of it 1 Iohn 3 13. Maruaile not if the world hate you Let vs comfort our selues with this consolation that it is no rare thing neither is our case singular neither do we suffer alone it hath beene the lot of all Christians nay of Christ himselfe let vs not seeke to be better then he was the seruant may not be aboue his Lord if they haue persecuted him they will persecute vs Ioh. 15 2. Christ himselfe pronounceth such as suffer for righteousnesse sake to be blessed for so did they persecute the Prophets that were before vs Math. 5 12. Many men in the world are discouraged from godlinesse of life and walking in a sincere profession because they see the godly persecuted and the vngodly to prosper and flourish therefore Iohn doth forewarne not to maruaile heereat because this ought not to seeme strange vnto vs it hath beene so from the beginning and so it hath continued The world though it be full of changes yet changeth not his nature neither taketh vpon it any other shape Wherefore we must not ceasse from godlines for hatred of the world but rather goe more zealously forward remembring the words of Christ Math. 11 12. The kingdome of heauen suffereth violence and the violent take it by force Secondly we must reioyce vnder the crosse Vse and be glad when we suffer for the truth not as euill doers 1 Pet. 3 17 and 4 15. but for well doing So did the Apostles Acts 5 41 so did the Hebrewes chap. 10 34. They considered with themselues that they had in heauen a better an enduring substance they accounted it a great honour that they were accounted worthy to suffer for his Name they knew that they were made partakers of the sufferings of Christ and that the trying of their faith would worke patience Iam.
mastery they wil hardly leaue their hold We shall finde it little better then to wash a Tile or brick and go about in a manner an vnpossible worke they are become a Cart-ropes which are not easily vntwisted Esay 5 18. Or as a threefold cable which is not quickly broken Eccles. 4 12. CoÌ„sider the truth of this in these three things Drunkennesse whoredome and swearing what meanes soeuer are vsed to take these away they are vnprofitable the drunkard will follow it still Pro. 23 35. Such as comit whoredome sildome returne againe and take holde of the paths of life Prou. 2 19. when a man hath once accustomed himselfe to swearing he cannot but sweare at euery word he neuer feareth an oath Custome taketh away feare of sinning where no fear is to offend men are bold to sin when men are growne bold and past shame they haue no sense of sinne You shall heare them sweare ordinarily and horribly and yet they know not of it or at least neuer consider it Rom 2 4. Eph. 4 19. Vse 5 Lastly it behooueth vs to vse all the meanes we can to keepe vs from sinne as wee would do to keepe vs from the pestilence least wee grow secure and senslesse and think our selues in good case when we are neerest to destruction and farthest off from saluation â—nes sancâ— or God 〈◊〉 vs 〈◊〉 The meanes which God sanctifieth as so many preseruatiues to worke in vs a conscience of sinne and to stay vs from falling into the same are many First the ministery of the word I range this in the first place both because of the power of it and because it giueth force vnto the rest God commandeth his Ministers to cry alowd and spare not to preach the doctrine of repentance and to tell the people their sinnes Pro. 1 20 21. and 9 2 33. Ephes 4 11 12. Thus hee sent Ionah to the Niniuites Ionah 3 4. Nathan to Dauid 2 Sam 12 1. and the prophets continually to the Israelites 2 Chronic. 36 14 15 Acts 2 37 38. Secondly the benefites and blessings of God which are many and great daily continuall vpon soule and body hee saueth and preserueth vs in him we liue and mooue who reneweth his mercies to vs euerie morning Psal 68 18 Lam 3 23. be daileth loadeth vs with benefits wonderfully Moses telleth the people that the Lord bestowed so many benefits vpon them that they should loue the Lord with all their hearts and with al their soule Deut. 10 12. That they should cleane vnto him and knit their hearts vnto him Iosh 23 8. and 24 14. 1 Kings 14.7 8. Paul beseecheth the Romanes by the mercies of God to offer vp their bodies as an holy sacrifice vnto God Rom. 12 1. God hath made vs to abound with this argument and hath often spoken vnto vs. Thirdly he hath bestowed vpon vs his own Sonne the greatest blessing in heaueÌ„ or earth for a greater cannot be promised of God or comprehended of vs Rom. 8 32 He spared not his owne Son but deliuered him vp for vs all Ioh. 3 16. He gaue his owne his onely Sonne for vs his enemies euen vnto the death that wee should be reconciled vnto him If the consideration of this and the earnest meditation in it will not mooue vs to repent of sin nothing in the world will put life into our hard hearts Fourthly the corrections and chastisements which are laide vpon vs Psal 89 31 32. Iob 33 16. The Lord openeth the eares of men euen by their corrections which he hath sealed so that we should humble our selues when we feel them Heb. 12 6 11. It is our duty therfore to mourn for sin betimes which wil bring with it comfort in the latter end Luk. 6 21. Blessed are yee that weepe for ye shall laugh This vse did Dauid make of them Psal 119 71. To this wee may ioyne the chastisements of God sent vpon others though we feele them not ourselues for if we see them or heare of them they should be as so many warning peeces to our selues to call vs to repentance Esay 26 9. Fiftly priuate admonitions and exhortations yea reproofes and threatnings of iudgement when the former will not serue Leu. 19 17. Prou. 9 8. Rebuke a wise man and hee will loue thee Math. 18 15. Iames 5 20. Thus he may be wonne by his brother Psal 141 5. Let vs not therefore refuse this meanes but make good vse of it Lastly the inward motions and inspirations of the holy Spirit which he stirreth vp in our hearts as it is saide of Dauid that God caused his owne heart to smite him 2 Sam. 24 10. and Psal 16 7. We haue all of vs at one time or other some good motions and desires put into our mindes let vs make much of them and entertaine them into our soules lest hee withdraw his Spirit from vs and giue vs ouer vnto our selues 40. And they rose vp early in the morning and gate them vp into the top of the Mountaine saying Loe we be heere and will goe vp vnto the place which the Lord hath promised for wee haue sinned 41. And Moses said Wherefore now doe you transgresse the commandement of the Lord but it shall not prosper 42. Goe not vp for the Lord is not among you c. Heere we haue the behauiour of this crooked and peruerse people hearing from the mouth of Moses the minde of God that they must go backe againe by the way of the red sea and shall wander vp and downe fourty yeares in the wildernesse for the false report which the spies had brought vp of the Land and for their own beleeuing of that report Now they will not obey but will needs goe forward though God had commanded them to retire and returne See heere the peruersenesse of our nature as if we had made a generall conspiracy neuer to obey him but to oppose against him whatsoeuer he say so we euermore striue against that we are forbidden They refused before to goe into the Land now they will needs in a Brauado proceede when they are forbidden When they should go forward theÌ„ they will go backward and make them a Captaine to conduct them into Egypt When they should go backward then they will goe forward though they perish for it This is our corrupt nature that which God willeth vs to do we will not do and that which he willeth vs not to do that we will do whereby we see that the lustes of the flesh are enmity against God Againe obserue that when God is not with a people they cannot prosper his presence is the cause of victory 2 Chron. 20 27. If he be gone from vs and goe not foorth with our armies we fall by the sword of the enemy wee cannot stand before them we go out one way and flie before them seuen waies Deut. 28 25. Moreouer we see in the example of this disobedience that God oftentimes punisheth one
their practising performing of this duty If we reason soberly reuerently Christ Iesus will come among vs and be present with vs by the grace of his Spirit and by his blessing of our endeuors which ought to be an encouragement to the same 30 But the soule that doth ought presumptuously whether he be borne in the Land or a stranger the same reprocheth the Lord and that soule shall be cut off from his people 31 Because hee hath despised the word of the Lord and hath broken his commandement that soule shall vtterlie be cut off his iniquity shall bee vpon him Hitherto we haue spoken of the sinne of ignorance now of presumption and voluntary sins which are said in the originall to be coÌ„mitted with an high hand that is proudly scornefully arrogantly despitefully and desperately against God And therefore it is said that he reprocheth the Lord and hath broken his couenant such a one must be cut off from his people This cutting off for iniquity some vnderstand of excommunication by the censure of the Church others of killing by the sword of the Magistrate but which way soeuer it be taken it sheweth the greatnesse of this crime And because there is no kinde of sacrifice set downe for the expiation of this sin some do hold â—tus that it figureth out the sinne against the holy Ghost which sinne being vnpardonable Math. 12 32. 1 Iohn 5 16 there remaineth no sacrifice for it but a certain looking for of iudgement and fiery indignation which shall deuoure the aduersaries Heb. 10 26 27. Howbeit I rather thinke that no sacrifice is expressed because there is no new addition prescribed touching any sacrifice as there is of the other because this is already handled in the booke of Leuiticus chap. 6 2 c. And this sinne is opposed against the sinne of ignorance but all sinnes of presumption are not the sinne against the holy Ghost God forbid we should so entangle mens consciences and hold all presumptuous sinnes to be that vnpardonable sinne â—hat comâ— in Num. Neither can I be of their opinion that thinke God would haue no sacrifice offered for such sinnes lest the sacrifices should waxe vile and contemptible and men should thereby bee encouraged to giue themselues ouer to commit sinne with greedinesse and neuer regard whether they sin ignorantly or presumptuously It is no encouragement to sinne of ignorance because the meanes is set downe to be cleansed of it And who will willingly wound himselfe albeit he haue a Physition that can cure it â—ctrine From hence we may gather a difference betweene sinne and sinne â—re is a â—erence beâ—ene sinne sinne all breake the law and deserue eternall death Ezek. 18 4. Rom. 6 23. Neuerthelesse some are greater and some are lesser There are therefore of sinnes sundry sorts Iude verse 22 23. Hence it is that sinne is diuided diuers waies eyther it is originall which we draw from our parents and bring with vs into the world this is an hereditary sinne it is the inheritance that all parents bequeathe vnto their children as Psal 51 5. Ro. 5 14. Or else it is actuall which is a fruite of the former such are euill thoughts words and workes such as agree not with the law of God This distinction is proued Rom. 5 14 and 7 20. and 9.11 Againe there is a raging and reigning sinne when the sinner maketh no resistance by the grace of the Spirit Rom. 6 12 and 1 Iohn 3 8. He that committeth sin to wit of set purpose and delighteth therein is of the diuell it is so called because we foster and cherish it and become bondslaues vnto it and likewise because it hath rule ouer man carrieth him headlong to destruction Such are all sinnes in the vnregenerate and so continue till there be a new birth and some also in the regenerate in their slidings and fallings against their conscience and there is also a sinne not reigning which the sinner repelleth and resisteth by the grace of the Spirit daily reneweth his repentance for them Such are the sinnes of ignorance omission and infirmity which remaine in the regenerate so long as they liue which they acknowledge bewaile hate and resist and pray daily that they may be forgiuen them saying Forgiue vs our debts 1 Iohn 1 8. Rom. 7 17 and 8 1. Many other such differences of sinnes might be noted but these are sufficient to shew that there is difference betweene sinne and sinne And no maruaile because the commandements Reason 1 of God are not alike but some are greter and some lesser The lawes of the first Table are called the first and great commandement Math. 22 38 and do concerne the Lord himselfe The lawes of the second are inferiour to these as they that concerne our brethren like to our selues Secondly there is great difference in the Reason 2 manner of sinning some sinne ignorantly some wittingly Psal 19 12 13. 1 Tim. 1 13. Some are principall and ringleaders in the sin others are onely accessaries some are onely in thought others in deed some offend of malice some offend of weaknesse some commit sinne others besides this haue pleasure in them that do them Rom. 1 32. Thirdly in respect of God himselfe all sins Reason 3 do not alike dishonor him neither is his wrath kindled alike against all some are desperate sinners that will not be reclaimed and despite the Spirit of grace with whom the Lord cannot but be more offended then with such as are humbled for their sinne This difference serueth to condemne such Vse 1 as make all sinnes equall none greater or lesser then others none before or after other True it is Campian rat 8. and Duraeus in his defence the Church of Rome lay this errour to our charge as also they falsely do many other as if we were of the sect of the Stoikes holding an absurd opinion touching that absurd doctrine of the equality of all sinnes which sheweth that they are farre spent and drawne dry and cannot charge vs with true crimes when they are constrained to obiect against vs such grosse opinions as we detest and condemne haue confuted more then they both in Schooles and Pulpets What errors and heresies thinke you will these men be afraid to broch against vs among their owne disciples that take vp al things vpon trust at the second hand and what imputations wil they not dare to lay vpon vs in their Sermons which they know shall neuer come to be examined forasmuch as their hearers are forbidden to reade any of our writings when they blush not neither are ashamed to publish to the view of the whole world such open and manifest vntruths Obiect But they obiect that we teach all sinnes to be mortall and to deserue death euen the least of them Answer I answer we teach no other doctrine then the Scripture teacheth vs Rom. 6 21 23. Iam. 2 10. Neuerthelesse it followeth not by
good master will not turne out of his dores an olde seruant that hath beene faithfull to him but keepe him for the seruice hee hath done him in his youth and some will doe as much to their very dogge when hee is growne olde Much more then ought it to be so with the Minister hee should not bee turned out to the wide world but reape the fruit that hee hath sowne in his youth Others while they are in poore and low estate preach diligently but when they are once growne warme and haue feathered their nests and haue caught that for which they fished can bee content to holde their peace and hang vp their nets and say nothing at all These lye vnder a fearefull curse ◠16 Woe vnto them because they preach not the Gospel These men grow rich themselues but it is to be feared they make a poore people The flocke hath fedde them to the full but they will not feed the flocke but suffer them to remaine empty Secondly this teacheth what loue ought Vse 2 to be betweene the Minister and the people seeing there is so much required of one toward another If there bee true loue on the Ministers part toward the people it cannot be that he should giue ouer but rather spend his strength and his time onely for the good of those that are committed to his charge This made the Prophet Esay answer the Lord Esay 6.8 and 8.18 Heere am I send me When he heard the voyce of the Lord saying Whom shall I send and who will go for me Behold I and the children whom the Lord hath giuen me So doth Christ charge Peter as he loued him to feede his sheepe and his lambes Ioh. 21.15 On the other side it is a great discouragement to the Minister if hee finde not some loue againe from the people answerable in some sort to his care and diligence Neuerthelesse if he finde no fruits of loue from them it shall not excuse him if hee hold his peace forasmuch as God will giue him his reward vpon whom he is to depend Lastly great comfort should arise from Vse 3 hence to euery faithfull Minister and make him conscionable in his calling to know that God requireth of him to perseuere in teaching and therefore he must neuer giue ouer to speake in the Name of God Such as lay their hand vpon the plough and looke backe are vnfit for the kingdome of God Luke 9.62 As then it is said of euery Christian man that if hee be faithfull vnto the death hee shall receiue the crowne of life Reuel 2.10 so it is true of euery Christian Minister if hee bee faithfull in preaching the Gospel vnto the death hee shall receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory not otherwise The prophet Ieremy would haue ceassed crying and haue holden his peace but the word was as fire within him that it could not bee smothered and suppressed but the flame of it brake out We haue no promise except wee continue Let no man therfore faint and waxe weary let no man giue ouer but hold out constantly to the end 20 And the Lord spake vnto Moses and vnto Aaron saying 21 Separate your selues from among this congregation that I may consume them in a moment 22 And they fell vpon their faces and saide O God the God of the spirits of all flesh hath not one man onely sinned and wilt thou be wroth with all the Congregation 26 And he spake vnto the Congregation saying Depart I pray you from the tents of these wicked men and touch nothing of theirs lest ye perish in all their sinnes Now doth the Lord take the cause into his owne hand and reuealeth to Moses what hee will doe that he would vtterly destroy these conspirators and al that belonged vnto them Touching the prayer of Moses and Aaron who humbled themselues so soone as they heard the threatning of God it teacheth that Gods children haue soft and tender hearts if they heare the sound of Gods threatning behind them for it is as the cracke of a terrible thunder like to rent the hard rockes in sunder whereas the vngodly are senselesse and feele nothing albeit the threatning doe concerne themselues see more of this before chap. 14. Againe Behold the loue of God to the faithfull behold how in this destruction God prouideth for the safety of his seruants hee could doe nothing till they were departed and separated from the wicked The like we see in Gods dealing toward Lot hee being mercifull vnto him Gen. 19.16 for the Angels professe that they could doe nothing till he were gone v. 22. and chap. 18.32 We see then how the vngodly doe fare the better for the company of the godly for why were these seditious persons spared so long but because many good men were among them and so soone as they were departed from them the earth opened and swallowed some of them and a fire came from heauen and consumed others When the Sodomites were taken prisoners and carried away as captiues they were rescued and deliuered but it was for Lots sake because he was among them So then wicked men may thanke the godly for their deliuerance 2 King 3.13 14. Iob 22.30 Act. 27.24 And why doth God spare this wicked world Doubtlesse it is for his childrens sake but when once the number of them is accomplished then will he raine down fire and brimstone vpon the reprobate Now from this commandement of God giuen to Moses and by Moses to the people for the separating of themselues from the Synagogue and departing from the assembly of these sinfull men Doctrine we learne that they which haue society and familiarity with incurable and incorrigible persons Such as haue society with wicked persons shal be partakers of their punishment whē God commeth to iudge and punish shal be partakers of their punishment Gen. 14.12 The Sodomites had much good in that Lot was among thē but Lot had no good by his being among the Sodomites They were freed from captiuity because they had him in their company but he was led captiue by the enemies because he had them in his company The Scripture is plentifull in this point Pr. 9.6 and 4.14.15 Act. 2.40 Re. 18.4 Reason 1 The reasons are first because either they commit the same sinnes with them or els they are drawne after a sort to consent vnto them if not in word or deed yet at least by their silence and then it will follow in equity that they which consent with offenders shall also haue one punishment with them So it is with God in this case they that partake with other men in their sinnes shall also partake with them in the punishment For as there is an euill in word so there is an euill in silence Secondly all vnnecessary society is a countenancing Reason 2 and a confirming of them in their euil and consequently it keepeth them from a sight of their sins from turning vnto God
poore cripple remained for the space of thirty eight yeares in wofull taking because he had no maÌ„ when the water was troubled by descending of the Angel to put him into the poole Iohn 5 5 6. so is it with those that cannot come to the water of life brought by the Angels of the Churches they cannot bee cured of their diseases They are in a most pittifull case that want bread to sustaine life they must needs in short time famish because they haue no food Amos 8.11 It is often to bee considered of vs what the Prophet Hosea teacheth chap. 9 6. The daies of visitation are come the daies of recompence are come Israel shall know it And why so the answer is The Prophet is a foole the spirituall man is mad It is very vncomfortable to bee in a wide house in a darke night where is no light at all and yet much worke to be done and no meanes to giue direction such is their condition that want Teachers who are the light of the house and the salt of the earth without which we rot and putrifie in sinne like flesh vnsalted and vnseasoned Fourthly woe to the foolish Prophets that Vse 4 prophesie out of their owne hearts follow their owne spirit and haue seene nothing Ezek 13 4 5. These cannot assure themselues to be the Lords watchmen These Prophets are like the foxes in the Desert they haue not gone vp into the gappes neither made vp the hedge for the house of Israel to stand in the battell in the day of the Lord. Where the Prophet setteth downe sundry true notes of false teachers how we should know them First they teach themselues and not the truth of God they are wise out of their owne wits not out of Gods word they are ready to speake for theÌ„selues not in the cause of God The true Pastours bring the word of GOD that sent them Iohn 7 16 17 18. 2 Pet. 1 21 22. Such then as broach new doctrine which they neuer learned out of the word nor receiued from God are without question false teachers Secondly they are like hungry foxes that lie in waite for their prey giuen to couetousnesse and seeking after their owne gaine they will transgresse for a peece of bread These intend nothing but filthy lucre loue the wages of iniquity as Balaam did 2 Pet. 2 3 13 14 15. Iude ver 12 16. Such a one was Iudas Thirdly they neuer go vp to the breach nor make vp the hedge for the City or Vineyard of God they care not though the enemy spoile the one and root vp the other they neuer make intercession for the people they rebuke not they exhort not they threaten not rather they proclaim peace promise liberty for euery one to do what he list 1 Pet. 2 19. Vse 5 Lastly the people must performe to their Ministers such duties as are answerable vnto their care First they must make good vse of the Ministery desiring truly to be gathered to the Church by the effectuall working thereof Acts 2 37 38 47 16 30. We haue shewed before chap. 3 that the most florishing commonwelths are nothing except this be among them Secondly it behoueth vs to reioyce in seeing or hearing of any approoued man and faithfull Teacher brought into the Ministery of the word and the seruice of the Church by an ordinary and lawfull calling Lu. 1 14 15. 16 17. on the other side to be greeued wheÌ„ such are taken out of the Church and the vse of them denied Acts 20 37 38. or such kept out that haue worthy gifts desire to be imploied But we see commonly men are glad to see such brought into the Church as will speake of wine and strong drinke Mic. 2 11. such as will vse them well in tithes such as will not trouble them long in teaching such as will feast them often at his table Lastly they must expresse their hearty loue to their Ministers againe recompencing loue for loue and labouring to do them good whom they see to be so needfull for theÌ„ euen as necessary as the Physition in time of sicknesse as the Captaine in time of war as the reapers in time of haruest Woe therefore shall bee to those that account them worthlesse needlesse fruitlesse Ver. 47 48. He put on incense and made an attonement for the people and stood betweene the liuing and the dead c. Obserue againe another point that Moses and Aaron aduentured their owne liues in the time of this plague for the good of the people they made supplication for them because they were the people of God the posterity of faithfull Abraham and were committed to their charge ouersight and because the enemies both the Egyptians and the Canaanites should not blaspheme the Name of God and triumph in their destruction Hence it is that Aaron as he was appointed and commanded â—trine did put incense in his censer force of 〈◊〉 is exâ—ng gâ—eat and made an attonement for the people Wee learne hereby that the force efficacy and necessity of praier to God is very great to obtaine any blessing or to remoue any iudgmeÌ„t 1 Chron. 21 17. Phil. 1 4. 1 Thess 5 17. Thus did Moses often preuaile Exod. 17 and 32. Luke 21 ver 36. Ioash acknowledged that the praiers of Elisha an holy Prophet of god stood his kingdome in more stead then all the horses and chariots of Israel could do 2 King 13 14. The reasons First it is a fruite of faith and a testimony Reason 1 to our owne hearts that we do beleeue It is the praier of faith that saueth Iames 5 ver 15. But where there is no calling vpon the Name of God by praier there can be no faith in God at all These cannot preuaile with God nor obtaine any thing at his hands Secondly whatsoeuer we receiue froÌ„ God Reason 2 we must receiue it by praier For what is it that praier cannot obtaine whatsoeuer wee aske we receiue Math. 7.7 Our wants therefore beeing great the necessity of this duty must needs be great also Thirdly it is a part of our spirituall armour Reason 3 or at least that which giueth vs strength to vse the armour appointed to euery Christian Eph. 6 16. without which all the rest wil serue vs in little stead First this reprooueth such as thinke it to Vse 1 be needlesse to be performed to God because he knoweth whereof we haue need and need not to be put in minde thereof It had beene a very needlesse thing for Moses and Aaron to bee so earnest for the people to runne in with all haste and to stand betweene the liuing and the dead if praier had beene needlesse or bootelesse It is true hee knoweth whereof we are made and it is true he needeth no remembrancer or informer to put him in minde of what hee hath forgotten howbeit this ought rather to stirre vs vp to praier as we see Math. 6 verses
hast and speede were requisite then power and yet neither were wanting to him beeing a spirit Sampson was able by Art and cunning to gather together 300. Foxes in short space that with his foxes and firebrands he might annoy the Philistims Iudg. 15 4. Much more is satan able who may most truly bee called a mightie hunter before the Lord to bring together on a sodain a great number of these Frogs which could not be far to seek in the bogs marishes fens of Egypt Or else this was done in outward shew and appearance onely not in deed and in truth If it be further vrged Obiect that it is expresly written that the sorcerers broght forth Frogs and turned water into blood c. Answer I answer the Scripture often speaketh of things as they appeare and are offered to the sight not as they are in themselues As he that appeared to the witch at Endor is called Samuel yet it is certaine it was not the true Samuel but the diuell in his habit and likenesse 1 Sam. 28 14. Daniel saith ch 9.21 the man Gabriel appeared vnto him because he appeared in the shape of a man whereas he was one of the Angels that stood in the presence of God Luk. 1 19. Exod. 32 1 Nehem. 9 1 Ioseph 〈◊〉 Iuda 〈◊〉 so haue Images oftentimes the names of those whom they represent Thus Iosephus testifieth that the serpents of these Magitians did creepe in the shew likenesse of true serpents And Iustine Martyr one of the most ancient saith Quaest Orthod 16 that they did dazle and deceiue the eyes of the beholders and cast a mist like Iuglers before them 〈◊〉 in cap. 3. 1. ad Ti And Ambrose calleth their fact a counterfeit emulation of that they had seene Moses do before them But howsoeuer this were done whether by a reall transportation or by a deceitfull apparition certaine it is they could not make true serpents true blood true frogs and that for these causes First because it is holden that God only hath power to change and conuert a dead substance into a liuing substance a rod into a serpent Secondly these sorcerers could not doe a lesse thing therefore not possibly the greater They could not by all their power and art preserue themselues from the botches other plagues of Egypt for the boyles blaines seized vpon them that they could not stand before Moses Exod. 9 11. which notwithstanding is more easie then to make or change a creature nay they could not bring forth lice but saide This is the finger of God ◠8 18 19. Thirdly the true serpents of Moses deuoured the other Serpents Exo. 7 12. 〈◊〉 in Exod. From whence Iosephus and Ferus conclude they were no better then images and representations For it is not ordinary that one creature should deuoure another of the same kinde as a serpent a serpent or a Lyon a Lyon And if this were found either wee must imagine that the Magitians serpents and frogs were exceeding little or else it is incredible vnpossible that one creature should receiue into it selfe another creature of equall quantity with preseruation of it selfe Lastly if any such power had bin in the Magitians to make true frogs and serpents they might also by the same power haue remoued those that Moses brought For he that can build vp can also pul downe and it is one and the same art to knit and vnloose nay it is an argument of greater power to make them thē to remoue th◠Now they could not take them away albeit they were annoyed by them but were constrained to intreate Moses to pray for their remouall Exod. 8 8. And if they had bin able to make them they should be more cunning artists and craftesmen then their master I meane the diuell Thus much of the slights iugling tricks of these cousening sorcerers Vse 2 Secondly we must learne to feare God and to obey him he commandeth Nature it giueth place to him who is the God of power and he shall reigne for euer and euer Exo. 15 18. He stopped the mouthes of the Lyons quenched the violence of fire True it is that ordinarily the Lord gouerneth the world by second causes howbeit he is free to vse them or not to vse them and he can change the course of them to the preseruation of the godly and to the destruction of the wicked A singular comfort to all such as belong to him to moue them to cast their care vpon him and to cleaue vnfainedly vnto him with all our hearts by a liuely faith He neuer wanteth meanes to doe vs good or to procure our safety Vpon this foundation did those seruants of God builde that were threatned to be cast into the hot fiery furnace for they considered that the God whom they serued was able to deliuer them and therefore they feared God more then the King Dan. 3 17. And albeit God do not ordinarily in our dayes work myracles yet he hath the hearts of all men in his owne hand and hee turneth them as it pleaseth him and maketh oftentimes our enemies to bee at peace with vs Prou. 16 7. On the other side this serueth for the terrour of the vngodly that God hath infinite waies to worke out their destruction the least of all the creatures once armed by the Creator are of wonderfull force and shall bee sufficient to destroy all his aduersaries This doth Moses teach touching the drying vp of the red sea a worke farre exceeding all the limits of nature Exod. 15 14 15 16. The people shall heare of it and be afraid the Dukes of Edom shall be amazed the mighty men of Moab shall tremble and the inhabitants of Canaan shall melt away Now they knew they had not to do with a weake impotent God such as were the gods whom they worshipped but with him that could command sea land and this doth Rahab confesse to the spies whom she receiued into her house Iosh 2 10 11. Let all these therfore know that they must feare him that is able to destroy and to cast both body and soule into hell fire Thirdly we must learne to giue God that Vse 3 which is his owne and due vnto him We must acknowledge him to bee the sole author and worker of all the myracles that haue beene or shall be in the world Neither Saint nor Angel neither Prophet nor Apostle neither Satan the prince of darknesse nor any of the diuels is able to work any myracle it is the prerogatiue royall of God Let vs not stand in feare of the diuell and his angels they cannot of themselues do any thing vnto vs but that which the Lord willeth The common and ignorant sort of men stand pitifully in feare of witches and of their practise as the cheefest plagues of a Parish they confesse they haue bin as glad to please them as their mothers as much afraid to displease them as
wholesome wine into an vnwholesome vessell it loseth his taste and becommeth not onely vnprofitable but hurtfull and bringeth much mischiefe and sometimes the vtter ruine not onely of the person that possesseth it but of the whole Church that is pestered with it yet not of it owne nature but by his corruption that doth abuse it Vse 3 Thirdly from hence ariseth comfort to men of meane gifts of small knowledge if they be painfull and conscionable True it is they must not be Ieroboams Priests that were neyther Leuites nor learned but taken from the basest of the people as vnsauory salt good for nothing howbeit if with their meane gifts they vse not meane diligence and so discharge a good conscience God accepteth and approueth of them yea he blesseth their labours worketh his great worke of regeneration by them sealeth vp thereby his fauour to their owne consciences We see this in Apollos mētioned in the Acts he was not altogether destitute of knowledge thogh he had but little knowing only the baptisme of Iohn ch 18 25. that is the doctrine of Iohn preaching repentance which he sealed vp by baptisme but his want of knowledge he did recompence with painfulnesse in his preaching for he was feruent in the Spirit and taught diligently the things of the Lord so that albeit he came far behind others in gifts of vnderstanding yet did he paralell or equall them and peraduenture goe before thē in feruency and faithfulnesse and in the effect of his Ministery for he was zealous of Gods glory eloquent in speech diligent in his place mighty in the Scriptures and confounded the Iewes that beleeued not in Christ But woe vnto them that haue neither knowledge nor zeale nor diligence nor conscience It is noted of the Angel that is of the Minister of the Church of Philadelphia Reuel 3 8. that hee had but a little strength a small measure of graces and gifts yet hee maintained the truth resolutely and brought much good to the Church of GOD by vsing them carefully for he did not onely keepe the word and confesse the Lord in time of trouble and persecution but conuerted many enemies that they came and worshipped before his feet Verse 19. Reu. 3 8 9 though he had little strength yet he had many children whom he conuerted to the faith For as the Apostle teacheth out of the Prophet that the desolate hath many moe children then she which hath an husband Esay 54 1. And as it often falleth out that a weak man begetteth many moe children then hee that is of greater strength so such as haue but weake gifts do notwithstanding bring many to God Let not therfore any be discouraged through the weaknesse of their gifts from doing their duty remembring the saying of Christ Mat. 13 12. Whosoeuer hath to him shall be giuen and he shall haue more abundance Vse 4 Fourthly this serueth to humble and abase such as haue the greatest gifts and are high Doctors of the Church that they should not stand ouermuch vpon the glory of their learning but craue with all humility the blessing of God and cast downe themselues and all their gifts at his footstoole of whom they receiued them that withal they may receiue cōfort in their Ministery from him Their labors are oftentimes lesse blessed because they stand so much vpon their schoole-learning termes tongues titles degrees and such like priuiledges that they oftentimes forget the principall part of their calling to do good to Gods people to know nothing among them but Christ him crucified 1 Cor. 2 2. Many there are that come farre behinde them in knowledge that go farre before them in conscience which are beneath them in learning but aboue them in labour and finde a greater blessing vpon their diligence For it oftentimes falleth out that such as are great Linguists and profound Clearks beare themselues so proud vpon their reputation that they neuer desire a blessing from God nor craue of him to sanctifie their gifts and therefore they oftentimes beate the aire neuer pierce the conscience of the hearers neither win any soules to God They speake in the entising words of mans wisedome vtter strange tongues to gaine admiration astonishment in the hearers but regard not the demonstration of the Spirit 1 Cor. 2 4. wheras others which preach in weaknesse and in feare in much trembling that the faith of the Church should not stand in the wisedome of men but in the power of God are made instruments of bringing a plentiful haruest to God Lastly let the people content themselues Vse 5 with such as God hath set ouer them though they be not most excellent in gifts and count it a blessing from God not refusing or disdaining to heare them and to depend vpon them as the Pastors that watch ouer their soules Heb. 13 1◠They are oftentimes edified in their most holy faith profite in knowledge in repentance and in obedience vnder such a one more then vnder another For these doe much good in their places and turne many to righteousnesse The diet of Daniel and of his fellowes was no better then Water and Pulse yet with that they prospered better then they which had their portion from the Kings Table because they were dieted at Gods alowance and therefore it was ioyned with his blessing so are many fed with plaine yet with pure doctrine taken out of the holy fountains of the Scriptures whose soules do thriue prosper far better in knowledge in faith and in obedience then theirs that are fed after a more stately and costly manner with flowers of eloquence and ostentation of humane learning which puffeth vp but edifieth not The people that haue a painfull and conscionable Minister which bendeth all his gifts to edification that hee may profite with them and vseth them not to gaine glory to himselfe but to God are in far better case then such as haue a great Doctour a cunning linguist an excellent Artist a deepe Philosopher a subtill disputer an eloquent Oratour an acute Logitian or a profound schooleman wel seene in histories and well redde in Fathers and is withall without conscience and leaueth his flocke or if he bee among them hideth his gifts and burieth his talent or if he vse his gifts now and then bendeth them to vanity not to piety to ostentation not to edification or as many doe vse them against the truth not for the truth to destroy not to build to roote out not to plant Woe vnto that people that haue such a guide such a one can do no good vnto them whatsoeuer hee doth to himselfe 25 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 26 Thus speake vnto the Leuites and say vnto them when ye take of the children of Israel the tithes which I haue giuen you c. 27 And this your heaue offering c. 28 Thus you also shall offer c. 29 Out of all your gifts you shall
manner we vse to inueigh against the Iewes for crucifying Christ and deliuering vp the Lord of glory into the hands of sinners ◠26 27 we accuse the partiality of Pilate the treachery of Iudas the enuy of the Pharisies the malice of the high Priests the villany of the false witnesses the cruelty of the souldiers the taunts of the passengers and the hard-heartednesse of the whole people But we consider not that the same originall corruption is in vs that was in them by the sway swinge whereof beeing all the sonnes of olde Adam we would haue done as they did if we had liued in those times So when we heare or reade of these murmurings and mutinies of the children of Israel we are commonly wont to reuile them to defie them and to account them the vilest people vnder the heauens But wee must ceasse to wonder at them and learne to confesse our owne corruption of heart and pronenesse to yeeld and fall downe in time of tentation vnlesse we be stayed vp by the mighty hand of God For albeit he be most gracious and merciful vnto vs hedgeth vs round about with many blessings and compasseth vs with riches of grace on euery side yet we forget thē all if any one crosse do any way lie vpon vs. If the Lord touch vs with sicknesse as with his little finger with losses with crosses with pouerty or any misery such is our impatiency that we alwaies dwell vpon the meditation of that want we looke vpon it with our eies we handle it with our hands wee tosse it in our mindes and neuer remember the multitude of his mercies the peace of a good conscience the louing countenance of the Lord the seale of our adoption the assurance of our saluation the sweet taste of his loue shed in our harts by the holy Ghost so that one trouble doth more daunt vs and strike vs to the heart then many blessings can comfort refresh vs. But God taking away outward blessings giueth spirituall to his children doth sweeten the bitternesse of the crosse with inward consolation and doth recompence it with heauenly grace whereby wee gaine more in the spirit then we lose in the flesh Secondly we are taught heereby to pray Vse 2 to God in our troubles to hold vs vp and stay vs with his grace that wee fall not from him For seeing at all times and vpon all occasions of want we are ready to repine and murmure against God who can stand by his owne power or by the strength of his owne free will When a man holdeth fast a staffe in his hand so long it standeth vpright as he reteineth it but if he withdraw his hand neuer so little it falleth Carry vp a stone to the top of a Mountaine so long as thou staiest it there it abideth but if thou leaue it it rowleth down of it own strength euen to the bottome So vnlesse the Lord in our calamities and crosses that befall vs do stay vs by his heauenly hand strengthen vs by his Almighty power we break out into vnthankfulnesse forgetfulnesse impatiency grudging against him This made the Apostle after the reckoning vp of the idolatry fornication murmuring and tempting of Christ to exhort them that He which thinketh he standeth must take heed lest he fall 1 Cor. 10 12. As then we ought all to take speciall notice knowledge of the corruption of our hearts and behold a liuely and expresse image of our nature in the glasse of this people so it is our duty to call vpon God from whom euery good giuing perfect gift proceedeth to put to his helping hand that we may learne to depend vpon him that we may know how to want and how to abound and in euery condition to submit our selues to his heauenly pleasure For we shall neuer be able by our owne strength to subdue our owne corruptions nor to preuaile ouer our owne lustes nor to ouercome the tentations that oftentimes assaile vs vnlesse wee bee assisted from aboue Vse 3 Lastly our corruption of heart prone to murmure and complaine against God whensoeuer he trieth our faith obedience and patience with any misery warneth vs to seeke all holy meanes remedies Remedies against murmuring and distrust to represse this rage and repining against God which may bee as sure helpes to further vs in this way to furnish vs with strength able to hold vs vp in the day of triall First let vs consider the high prouidence of God ruling all things in heauen or earth and ouerswaying all creatures that nothing falleth out without his will pleasure as our Sauiour teacheth Mat. 10 29.30 For who giueth vs our bodies Who clotheth the Lillies that Salomon in all his glory was not like one of them Who feedeth the yong Rauens that cry vnto him Who sustaineth the wicked that are his enemies Who prouided all things for man in the beginning before he was made created Is it not the Lord whose all the beasts of the forrest are and the beasts on a thousand Mountaines So that the resting of our selues vpon this prouidence that he wil feed and cloathe vs and care for vs must take away the greefe of al our wants that ouerpresseth and oftentimes ouercommeth vs. Againe we must learne the benefit of contentation and to grub vp all distracting and distrustfull cares as noysome weeds out of our hearts bearing with patience and meeknes of spirit whatsoeuer the Lord sendeth This minde was in Iacob when he went farre from his fathers house Gen. 28 20. he did not desire siluer or gold house or lands but onely a competent conuenient liuing If God will be with me and will keepe me in this iourney which I goe and will giue me bread to eate and cloathes to put on then shall the Lord be my God So the Apostle teacheth Godlinesse is great gaine 1 Tim. 6 6 7 8 Phil. 4 11 12.13 if a man be content with that he hath for we brought nothing into the world and it is certaine that wee can carry nothing out therefore when we haue food and rayment let vs therewith be content And in another place I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am therewith to be content I can be abased and I can abound euery where in all things I am instructed both to be full and to bee hungry to abound and to haue want I am able to do all things through the helpe of Christ which strengtheneth me Lastly let vs set our affections on things which are aboue Col 3 2. and not on things which are on the earth If we beleeue that God doth forbeare and forgiue vs our sinnes not deale with vs according to our deseruings if he sanctifie vs with his Spirit make our bodies Temples of the holy Ghost if he turne vs to himselfe working our conuersion which is as great a worke as at the first to create vs
their sicknes trust in the Phisition as Asa did 1 Chro. 16 11 12. 1 Sam. 2.5 not in the liuing God who killeth and maketh aliue bringeth downe to the graue and raiseth vp againe hee maketh the wound and bindeth it vp he smiteth and his hands make whole he shall deliuer thee in sixe troubles and in the seuenth the euill shall not touch thee In time of warre and day of battell we trust in our strength armor men munition and defenced places and make them our God Nah. 3.8 â— whereas the Prophet teacheth that this is a cursed confidence and shall not leaue a blessing behind it Lastly we learne from hence not to reuenge Vse 4 our own causes quarels For if we be taught in this practise of Moses to go vnto God in all our wrongs who will iudge his people then we are not to render like for like or to requite euill for euill or to repay wrong for wrong taunt for taunt rebuke for rebuke railing for railing but contrariwise blesse knowing that we are thereunto called that we should bee heires of blessing This vse is concluded Prou. 20.22 Say not thou I will recompence euill but waite vpon the Lord and he shall saue thee This is the direction of the Apostle Ro. 12.17.19 Recompence to no man euill for euill dearely beloued auenge not your selues but giue place vnto wrath for it is written Vengeance is mine Psal 94.1 â— I will repay saith the Lord. Where we see God claymeth and challenge vengeance to himselfe and taketh it from vs so that such as seeke reuenge sit downe in the seat of God and as much as lyeth in theÌ„ wrest the scepter out of his hands taking vpon them the person of the accuser witnesse iudge and executioner contrary to all true forme of lawfull iudgement And albeit it bee hard and harsh for flesh and blood to put vp iniuries yet if we wil be the children of God we must haue more in vs then flesh and blood For they that are after the flesh Rom. 3.5 â— fauour the things of the flesh but they that are after the spirit the things of the spirit so then they that are in the flesh cannot please GOD. Wherefore when Zachariah the Priest a faithfull and fruitefull witnesse of God was vniustly and cruelly stoned to death he raged not he reuiled not he reuenged not but said The Lord see and require it When the Lord of life â—â— 24.22 Christ Iesus was accused condemned and crucified the iust for the vniust he prayed for his enemies Father forgiue them for they know not what they doe â— 23 34. leauing vs an example that we should follow his steps When blessed Stephen who was full of the holy Ghost and saw the glory of God and Iesus standing at the right of God was cast out of the city and stoned with stones hee kneeled downe and cryed with a loud voyce Lord lay not this sinne to their charge â— 55.58 When the Archangel mentioned by the Apostle Iude saw that the diuell went about to corrupt the pure worship of God hee would not vse railing and reprochfull speaches â— ver 9. but desireth the Lord to rebuke him and repay him for his malice Seeing therefore this duty hath beene practised by Priest and people by men and Angels by the head and the members of his body let vs follow those things that concerne peace let vs be of a patient and meeke spirit which is much set by of God and let vs commit our causes to him that is the God of vengeance It is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the liuing God Verse 9 10. Then Moses tooke that rod c. Hitherto Moses Aaron haue behaued themselues vprightly in respect of God meekely in respect of themselues and patiently in regard of the people Now we shal see how they offend by transgressing the commandement of God by distrusting his word by raging against the whole assembly God chargeth them to speake to the rocke they spake vnto the people Againe as if it were vnlikely or vnpossible that the rock should yeeld water they smote it twise through impaciency vnbeeleefe Thus they that had beene the instruments of God in so many miracles that had seene him face to face as a man seeth his friend that had stood so often in the gap where the hand of God had made the breach that had diuided the red sea Moses I say and Aaron the Ministers of God the witnesses of his workes the pillars of the truth now begin to faile to faint and to fall down to shew vs and themselues the weakenesse that is in flesh and blood From hence we learne that many are the failings and fals of the children of God â—trine â— are the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 Howsoeuer the faithfull be borne againe and endued with the spirit of sanctification howsoeuer they desire to please God and endeuor to serue him with all the powers of soule and body yet they often stumble in their race thorough the burthen that presseth down and the sinne that cleaueth so fast vnto them This truth is confessed and confirmed by many testimonies Salomon in his worthy prayer at the dedication of the Temple acknowledgeth it 1 king 8.46 So Iob. 15.14 15. Likewise Prou. 20.9 And the Prophet Psal 14 2 3. All which testimonies doe plentifully teach this truth that howsoeuer through the grace of God giuen vnto them the faithful fight a good fight hauing faith and a good conscience yet all are sinners and no flesh is cleane and cleere from sin which Moses and Aaron here fal into The reasons of this doctrine are First because Reason 1 the Scripture hath concluded all vnder sinne Gal 3 2â— Rom. 3.19 That euery mouth might bee stopped and all the world be subiect to the iudgment of God Al matter of glorying in our selues is taken from vs we are found guilty before God wee haue no excuse no defence no cloake for our selues to couer our sins there is no difference Wee haue all sinned and are depriued of the glory of God and euerlasting life so that all both Iewes and Gentiles are proued to be vnder sinne Secondly we see that death the wages of Reason 2 sinne hath raigned and doth raigne ouer all without difference yea it taketh hold euen on children that sinned not actually like the transgression of Adam If then old and yong taste of death all the posterity of Adam are corrupted in him when he wittingly and willingly wilfully sinned against God We flow from an vncleane fountaine we grow out of a bitter root we are as branches of the wilde vine Thus the Apostle reasoneth Death raigned froÌ„ Adam to Moses Rom. 5.14 euen ouer them also that sinned not after the like manner of the transgression of Adam which was the figure of him that was to come So then sinne and death goe together as mother and daughter
band knitteth faster nor bindeth closer then this while loue and liking lasteth so no contention is so bitter no hatred so deadly as that of brethren and others that are neere in blood when the knot is broken and dissolued The tender glasse when it is once broken will neuer be set together againe No water proueth so exceeding colde as that which was once heated exceeding hot so no hatred prooueth like to the hatred of brethren which are often found mercilesse one toward another such as can neuer be appeased as we see in the malice of Cain toward Abel This is it that Salomon pointeth out in Prou. 18 19. Prou. 18 19. A brother offended is harder to win then a strong City their contentions are as a barre of a Castle For as they loued most entirely deerely before so when once they grow enemies they hate one another most extremely whose hearts are as stony wals that cannot be pierced and as barres of iron that cannot bee broken Now as the Prophet teacheth That it is a good and comely thing for brethren to dwell together in vnity Psal 133 1. so it is a noisome and vnnaturall thing to behold greatest enuy and most mortall malice where the greatest and neerest bands of kindred should knit together Secondly how much more is it required of those that spiritually are knit together in the profession of the same faith to loue and helpe one another that haue one God to bee their Father one Church to bee their Mother one Christ to be their elder Brother one Heauen to be their hope and one Faith to be their assurance These considerations are of far greater might and moment then al bands of other societies which begin in the flesh and end in death Wherefore the Apostle handleth this at large Eph. 4 3 4 5 6. Ephe 4. â— 5 6. Endeuour to keep the vnity of the spirit in the bond of peace There is one body and one spirit euen as yee are called in one hope of your vocation There is one Lord one Faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all which is aboue all and through all and in you all To this purpose Christ our Sauiour teacheth that there is a neerer coniunction betweene himself the faithfull as also betweene the faithful among themselues then betweene brethren and kinsfolkes in the flesh For when some of his hearers saide Behold thy Mother and thy Brethren stand without desiring to speake with thee he answered and saide to him that told him Math. 12 â— 48 â—9 5â— Who is my Mother and who are my brethren And hee stretched forth his hands towards his Disciples and saide Behold my mother and my brethren for whosoeuer shall do my Fathers will which is in heauen the same is my brother and sister and mother Lastly there is no man in the world but we are after a sort charged with him to affect him as a brother to account him as a friend to help him as a neighbour and to loue him as hee is a man Albeit hee be neuer so far remoued from vs albeit we neuer saw him albeit wee know him not in the flesh yet we are appointed as his keeper and guardian to doe him good all the dayes of his life Esay 5 â— defending him from wrongs garding him from enemies sauing him from dangers It was a prophane voice of a prophane man who being asked where his brother was answered I cannot tell Genes â— Am I my brothers keeper Therefore our Sauiour in the Parable of him that fell among theeues teacheth Luke â—â— Rom. â— that euery man is to be called and accounted our neighbor It is not for any to aduance and lift vp himselfe aboue his brethren in disdaine or pride of heart be he neuer so high great in the world but to acknowldge from whence hee came and in that respect to make himselfe equall with them of the lowest sort Thy Brother Israel Hitherto we haue spoken of the strength of the reason and considered the words not simply in themselues but as they are referred to the point they argue that is to perswade their passage Now we wil weigh them as they stand by themselues They declare in their plea that there is a coniunction betweene them in the flesh Doctrâ—â—â— Amon◠〈◊〉 kinde â—â—tain bâ— hood â—â—â—mon 〈◊〉 The Doctrine from hence arising is this Among kinsfolkes and generally among all mankind is a certain brotherhood acquaintance familiaritie and vnion one toward another True it is there is not fleshly kindred immediately among all men to make them so neere of blood as to cal one another kinsmen and to descend of the same line and linage but there is a certaine common kindred in generall to ioyne bind vs one to another So then all mankind thogh seated and placed farre one from another by large and many Countries and distinguished by seuerall languages rites lawes religions and customes are one blood one flesh yea all as brethren issuing out of one fountaine hewne out of one Rocke Euery one is of kin to euery man whether Iew or Grecian Turk Barbarian Scythian French Spanish Italian German c. This appeareth in many places of the word of God 〈◊〉 20.32 â—3 Thus Ahab calleth Benhadad King of Aram his Brother that is his Friend So Christ compriseth euery man vnder the name and title of a neighbor This also the heathen knew and acknowledged well enough as the Apostle testifieth Acts 17 26. God hath made of one blood all mankinde to dwell on all the face of the earth and hath assigned the seasons which were ordained before and the bounds of their habitation declaring hereby that there is an vnion and coniunction among all mankinde Reason 1 The Reasons are these First we had all one beginning from God who is the Creator and Maker of all things visible and inuisible and therefore hee being the efficient cause of all there must be some dependance vpon him and some fellowshippe among the workes of his hands This the heathen confessed as the Apostle alledgeth out of their owne Poet Acts 17 29. 〈◊〉 17 29. We are the generation of God Hee is the Creator we are the workes of his hands he is our Father we are his children consequently brethren one to another Reason 2 Secondly as we had one beginning so we al were made of one mould and matter being framed of the clay and dust of the earth which the Lord tempered and fashioned to make man as appeareth in the history of the Creation So then the matter of all mankinde is remembred vnto vs to be the earth This Moses teacheth Gen. 2.7 3 19. Heereunto the Apostle accordeth 1 Cor. 15 47 The first man is of the earth earthly Thus the most noble and notable creature of a wonderfull frame and composition representing in it the glory of the world was made of the most base matter
another 1 Thess 4 6. for God is an auenger of all such things This is it that Moses teacheth Deut. 23 7. Thou shalt not abhorre an Edomite for he is thy brother neither shalt thou abhorre an Egyptian because thou wast a stranger in his Land Thus the people of Israel complaine against the rich and cry out vpon the vnequall iniurious dealing of their brethreÌ„ vpon this ground Nehem. 5 â— because their flesh was as the flesh of their brethren the sons daughters of the poore as the sonnes and daughters of the rich Lastly this serueth to reproue conuince Vse 4 three sorts of men First it condemned all railing at and reuiling one of another all words of reproch and contumely as if they were our slaues and villaines which practise Christ reproueth Mat. 5 22. Secondly it meeteth with such as delight in contentions as the begger doth his sores nourishing dissention in the Church or Common-wealth contrary to the amiable name of brethren that ought to bee acknowledged among vs. All contention is irkesome but especially that which is betweene brethren All war is lamentable but especially ciuill warre where brother is diuided against brother sometimes the son against the father This victory should not be sounded with triumph but passed ouer with silence Therefore the Romane Captaines after a ciuil war Vaâ—er 〈◊〉 lib. 1. cap. â— neuer triumphed when they returned victors as we see in Cinna and Caesar in Silla and Marius So among all quarrels and controuersies those among brethren are most vnnaturall Wherefore the Apostle Paul saith Rom. 16 â— I beseech you brethren marke them diligently which cause diuision and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye haue learned and auoid them Ia. 3 14 â— So the Apostle Iames teacheth If yee haue bitter enuying and strife in your hearts reioyce not neither be lyars against the truth This wisedome descendeth not from aboue but is earthly sensuall and diuellish For where enuying and strife is there is sedition and all manner of euill works Wherefore let vs learne to cut off all occasions of contentions euen from them that seeke occasions Thirdly this reprooueth all vnmercifull dealing towards those that are in necessity such as was in the Priest and Leuite toward him that fell into the hands of theeues was wounded WheÌ„ we see a poore man or woman destitute of daily food in misery and want of this worlds good we must thus thinke with our selues This man or this woman is my flesh my brother my sister as good by nature and in creation as my selfe hauing the same Maker and made of the same matter and bearing the fame Image of God as well as my selfe It is onely Gods goodnesse toward me that I possesse those things which he wanteth the same Lord requireth of me to my vtmost power to releeue and helpe him This is taught by Moses Deut. 15 7. Thou shalt not harden thine heart nor shut thine hand froÌ„ thy poore brother Let it not greeue vs to giue and forgiue Let vs haue a coÌ„passionate hart a pittiful eie a liberal hand Remember it is an easie thing with God to bring thee into as low an ebbe though thou be now afloat as wee see it hath fallen out to many great Kings mighty Monarchs This is that charge which the Prophet giueth Es 58 7. Is not this the fasting that I haue chosen to deale thy bread to the hungry and that thou bring the poore that wander vnto thine house when thou seest the naked that thou couer him and hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh Let this consideration moue vs to loue all meÌ„ vnder heauen and to shew the fruites of mercy vnto them in distresse as the Samaritan did to the poore wounded man Luke 10 33. Let vs pray for the conuersion of Iewes Gentiles as Stephen did for his enemies Ver. 15. Thou knowest our trouble how our fathers went downe into Egypt therfore I pray thee let vs passe This is the second reason before remembred drawne from the wofull experience of many miseries which they haue had in Egypt and out of Egypt Heere we see they alledge the afflictions endured in â—gypt to stirre vp the Edomites to pitty and to giue theÌ„ quiet passage This reason is thus contriued If we haue suffered many sorrowes and afflictions and beene euilly entreated in Egypt then pitty our poore condition and deliuer vs out of our distresse but we haue all suffered many sorrowes and afflictions c therefore pitty vs and giue vs passage Marke heere the force and strength of the reason â—â—rength 〈◊〉 reason he perswadeth theÌ„ to graunt them free passage moued with this consideration that the miseries of the Church haue beene many and as yet they saw no ende of them They were bound by all good means to procure their peace and seeke a blessed end of their present sorrowes that entering into the Land they might sit vnder their Vines Fig-trees 〈◊〉 4 1. and reason of the waies and word of the Lord without feare Now the want of this liberty and freedome to serue the Lord and the distressed estate of the oppressed Church is made a motiue to mercy in these Edomites to redresse their troubles and so the Israelites might haue beene eased themselues no way burdened â—â—ze â—â—â—es 〈◊〉 church 〈◊〉 zâ—â—le 〈◊〉 to pitâ—â—â— From hence we learne that the wants and miseries of the Church should moue the hearts of others to pitty them and to procure according to their power the remedy thereof Whensoeuer we see the people of God in affliction if there be any consolation in Christ if any comfort of loue if any fellowship of the Spirit if any compassion and mercy we must be touched inwardly euen to the quicke and put too our helping hand to end their calamities as we are able This hath beene put in practise from time to time by the holy seruants of the Lord. When Nehemiah heard that the people returned from captiuity were still in great misery Neh. 1 3 4 Ierusalem troden downe the gates burnt with fire he sate downe and wept he mourned fasted praied before the God of heauen for the redresse of those euils and for a blessing vppon his holy endeuours The like affection we see in Mordecai Esteâ— chap. 4 8 16. when Mordecai saw what euill was concluded against the Church and that a commission was sued out at Shushan to destroy and massacre the people of God in one day he rent his cloathes and put on sackcloth he goeth to Ester hee chargeth her that shee should goe in to the King and make petition and supplication before him for her people She vndertaketh the cause of the Church with the hazard of her life she relieth vpon the all-giuing prouidence of God saying If I perish I perish I will go in to the King albeit it be not according to the Law So the Prophet teacheth
continuance of the Church and truth of God that it may flourish after vs and not dye with vs or bee buried in the earth for euer This appeareth by the Apostle Peter I will endeuour alwaies that yee also may be able to haue remembrance of these things after my departure 2 Pet. 1 15. Heereunto accordeth the care of the Apostle Paul writing to Timothy Watch thou in all things suffer aduersity do the worke of an Euangelist cause thy Ministery to be throughly liked of for I am now ready to be offered and the time of my departing is at hand 2 Tim. 4 5 6. This we see many waies in Moses who would not leaue the people without a guide as sheepe without a Shepheard and therefore praied for a fit Gouernor Let the Lord God of the spirits of all flesh appoint a man ouer the Congregation â—â—b 27 16 who may goe in and out before them And therefore it is said Deut. 34 9. that Ioshua the sonne of Nun was full of the spirit of wisedome For Moses had put his hands vpon him and the children of Israel were obedient vnto him and did as the Lord had commanded Moses â—â—ro 2â— 9. Likewise Dauid at the point of death exhorteth the Officers of his kingdom and Salomon his sonne which was to sit vpon his Throne to know the God of his fathers and to serue him with a perfect heart with a willing minde assuring him that if he seeke him he will be found and threatning him if he forsake him that God will cast him off for euer Reason 1 And great reason it is wee should haue this care and consideration of the good beauty of the Church For the Church is our Mother who hath conceiued and brought vs forth to liue a spirituall life to God wee haue sucked her breasts and through her we haue here begun our heauen happinesse What vnkindnesse and vnthankfulnesse were this to leaue her destitute who hath trauailed in paine of vs vntill Christ be formed in vs and to withdraw all duty and endeuor from her touching her condition to come Were it not a note of an vnnaturall a lewd a shamefull childe to forsake his owne mother who bare him in her wombe nourished him with her brests dandled him in her lap refused no base seruice for his good cared for him wheÌ„ he could not care for himselfe in whose eyes he was tender and deare were it not I say a note of great infamy to leaue her in misery or as a prey to the enemy 〈◊〉 19 16 27. We see the Lord Iesus Christ being on the Crosse prouided for his Mother committed her to the care of the Disciple whoÌ„ he loued In like manner the Apostle requireth this duty 〈◊〉 5 â— 16 If any faithfull man or faithfull womaÌ„ haue widowes let them minister vnto them And if there be any that prouideth not for his owne hee denieth the faith and is worse then an Infidell Whosoeuer therefore hath beene brought vp in the bosome of the Church begotten by the immortall seed of the word nourished at the Table of Christ and taught to looke for an eternall inheritance in the heauens can neuer assure himselfe to bee the true childe of his mother but rather a base and bastardly brood vnlesse he shew it by the continuall care hee hath of the safegard and protection of the Church Gal. 4 2. which is the mother of all the faithfull Besides greeuous and greedy wolues enter Reason 2 vpon the labours of faithfull and painfull Pastours to make hauock of the Church and to seduce the people of God For Satan is neuer idle though neuer well occupied and as a reuerent father once said Latimer he is the most diligent Bishop in his Diocesse he neuer resteth but alwaies compasseth the earth too and fro Iob 2 2. and walketh therein He hath his instruments which he setteth on worke that poison the church with the leauen of false doctrine and sowe the Lords field with the Darnell of their diuellish deuices Therefore the Apostle exhorting the Elders of Ephesus Acts 20 28 29 30 saith Take heed to your selues and to all the flocke wher of the Holy Ghost hath made you Ouerseers to feede the Church of God which he hath purchased with his owne blood for I know this that after my departure shall greeuous wolues enter in among you not sparing the flocke Moreouer of your selues shall men arise speaking peruerse things to draw Disciples after them Now it remaineth to see the vses heereof Vse 1 First we learne from hence the conâ—inuance of the Church vpon the earth and the perpetuall remaining of it so long as the earth endureth and so long as the Sun abideth a faithfull witnesse in the heauens Though it bee sometimes driuen from place to place and abideth not in one stay and state like the Moone that sometimes shineth in the full Aug epist 48. sometimes in the wane and sometimes in the eclipse Reuel 12 6. as the woman constrained to flie into the wildernesse where she hath a place prepared of God that they should feed her there and as the reigne of Ahab when Elias thought himselfe left alone as a Sparrow vpon an house top 1 King 19 10. Psal 102 7. yet there alwayes hath beene a Church from the beginning and euer shall bee a Church to the end from Adam the first to the last man that shall stand vpon the earth This the Prophet teacheth Psal 72 5. 102 26 27 28. Let the enemies fret and storme let them rage roare neuer so much they labour in the fire and sweate in vaine they shall perish fall down but the Lord that is able of stones to raise vp Children vnto Abraham holdeth vp the heads of his people that they stand as an house built vpon the Rocke the raine falleth the floud cometh the winde bloweth and beateth vpon that house yet it abideth firmely and falleth not for it is grounded on the Rocke Math. 7 24 25 like the bush that burned with fire but was not consumed Exod. 3 â— Secondly seeing our care must be that the Vse 2 truth of God may liue when we are dead and remaine after our departure It is the duty of all the Ministers of God to preach the word of God in season and out of season 2 Tim. chap. 4 verse 2 3 to be instant in reproouing rebuking exhorting with all long-suffering and doctrine yea to do these things with all their power seeing there is neyther work nor wisedome in the graue whither they go For alas how shall they minde the future good of the Church after their death that mean not the present good of the Church in their life Wherefore let vs take all occasions opportunities to promote the Gospell Act. 20 27 28 Let vs keepe backe nothing that is profitable but reueale to the people the whole counsell of God knowing that
visible signe and shape of those fiery serpents to be set vp in brasse vpon an high pole which the people might behold a farre off so as the Israelites looking thereupon should presently and immediately bee healed of that deadly sting Thirdly the obedience of Moses is set down which is greatly to be praised and commended For albeit it might seeme foolish to carnall wisedome and vnpossible to humane reason for a dead image to helpe the deadly byting of those liuing serpents yet he asketh not counsell with flesh and blood nor measureth the commandements of God by the deceitfull measure of mans vnderstanding but submitteth himselfe and all his thoughts to the word of God He did not reason against the commandement of God King 5.12 as Nahaman the Syrian did against the commandement of the Prophet Bidding him goe and wash seuen times in Iordan whereby his flesh should come againe and he should be cleansed of his leprosie But hee did simply as God commanded and as the people desired he set vp aloft the brazen serpent hauing the image and similitude of the true fiery serpents hee aduanceth it on high openly publikely speedily in the sight and view of all at the onely beholding whereof the Israelites bitten were cured restored to health that none of them dyed afterward of that poison and infection that did behold the image that was set vp But before we proceed to the Doctrines of this diuision sundry questions are to be demaunded and determined touching this act of Moses setting vp the signe and image of Obiection 1 these fiery serpents And first of all how doth this agree with the second commandement which forbiddeth the making of an image or representation of any thing in heauen aboue or in the earth beneath hath Moses so soone forgotten the law which God gaue in mount Horeb Or doth hee now fall into idolatry which himselfe so zealously reuenged and seuerely punished before in the Israelites setting vp the golden Calfe himselfe now erecting a brazen serpent I answer Answer this fact is no breach of the second Commandement which forbiddeth to make an Image of our owne head by our owne authority at our own will and pleasure and therfore the Law saith Exod. 20 4 5. Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image Againe the Law forbiddeth Images which are worshipped The example of Moses setting vp the serpent fauoreth not images set vp to any religious vse and haue diuine honour giuen vnto thē or else are made to be worshipped and adored But this Image of the brazen serpent was not made by the authority of mā but by the expresse commandement of God saying vnto Moses Make thee a fiery serpent that is a similitude of one of those serpents Neither was it made to be worshipped but onely to be looked vpon not to bend the knee vnto it but to fasten the eie vpon it not for it selfe but for another end euen to heale the people and by healing them to represent Christ crucified and hanging on the crosse whereof this Image was a signe and token Iohn 3.14 therefore when in processe of time it came to be abused to Idolatry 1 King 18.4 Hezekiah stamped it in peeces with contempt This also wee may say and answer to the Church of Rome maintaining the worshipping of Images defacing the glory of God Rhem. Test annot in Heb. 9. cap. and obiecting in defence of them the example of Moses making the Cherubims setting them ouer the Mercy-seate And the Iesuites reason that seeing they were set in the holy place they may much more bee set in our Churches seeing the Iewes were permitted them a people prone to Idolatry grosse in imagination much more are they allowed to Christians vnder the Gospell And lastly seeing the Angels were portrayed which are meere spirituall substances much more may the Images of Christ his blessed mother his holy Apostles and his beloued Saints The Iewes were children Cal. 4.12 and as an heyre in his nonage and were suffered to haue these rites and rudiments to be their booke to help their capacity and to instruct them in knowledge but now the Church being as a man growne to fuller strength and able to digest stronger meate doth not stand in need of such rude Teachers and Schoole-masters Besides these were set vp by the expresse commandement of God we are forbidden to make any images according to our owne fancy and by our owne appointment in his seruice But when God forbiddeth vs the making of Images he gaue not a Law to binde himselfe nor restrained himselfe from commanding ordaining such signes and similitudes such formes and figures as he thought fit for the furnishing finishing of the Tabernacle Againe a particular commandement giuen of God doth not giue a discharge of the generall Law nor set men at liberty or open a gap to do at their pleasure that which GOD expresly and directly forbiddeth to be done so that euery commandement must be vnderstood with this restraint and prouiso Gen. 22.2 Except God command the contrary Furthermore it is a foolish comparison and an euill conclusion to reason because these Cherubins were set in the soueraigne holiest place of all the tabernacle therefore much more the images of Christ of his mother and of Saints may be placed in churches For how fondly and childishly doe they dispute arguing from such as were set vp by the commandement of God to iustifie such images as God neuer commanded nay which are forbidden to be made to any vse of religion D. Bish against Refor Cathal Againe those Cherubins as themselues confesse though others of them deny it were set in the most holy place whereinto the high Priest only entred and that once a yere where they were neuer seene of the people and consequently there could be no danger of idolatry standing in a place farthest remoued from the peoples sight whereas the Romish images are not only set openly in Churches in the peoples view and prefence but are commanded to be worshipped men commonly kisse them and creepe vnto them in signe of honor Yea the writer to the Hebrews teacheth that the holyest place signifieth the highest heauens Now we cannot conclude that because the images of the Cherubins were set vp in the place that representeth and resembleth the heauenly condition of the life to come therefore they may be set vp in earth and in this present life Moreouer the comparison will not holde from Angels to other that seeing they being spirits were portrayed such as had bodies may be as Christ his mother the Saints For we may better draw a contrary conclusion that seeing the Lord commanding some images and similitudes to be set vp would haue none of such things which can possibly bee portrayed by the Art and cunning of mans hand therefore ought men much lesse to doe it by their sole and single authority Neither was there any
in the beginning How precious and sweete was it to our taste How zealous and forward were we in hearing the Lord and calling others thereunto But in these dayes wherein wee haue it continued in plenty and abundance that wee may sit vnder our Vines and Figtrees conferring and reasoning of the wayes of God how many loathe it how many neglect it how few receiue it who doth prize it as he ought to do We are cloyed with the preaching of the word we are hart-sicke of peace and prosperity It were an happy and blessed cure to restore vs to the former dayes of our health This surfet is the common sicknesse almost desperate disease of our Land that all her spirituall Physitions know not which way to turne their hands and their heads to cure recouer her Such as once haue taken a surfet by eating any meate are ordinarily prescribed by the Physition to fast to bring them to a stomacke and appetite againe and whensoeuer the body is distempered by repletion the way to recouer Fernel de morb caus cap. 14. is to take the dyet as the masters of that faculty do affirme So God as the chiefe Physition of the soule when we once begin to loathe and abhorre our meate and to surfet of the food which he sendeth bringeth vpon vs most worthily and iustly the famine of his word And do we not see if we be not altogether blinded how hee beginneth now for our sinnes to dyet vs and many assemblies ranged in goodly order which made heauen and earth to ring and resound with the praises of God to be left as sheepe dispersed abroad and wandring in the Mountaines without a Shepheard This is that which the Lord long since threateneth to his people as one of his sorest and sharpest iudgements Behold the daies come saith the Lord God that I will send a famine in the Land not a famine of bread nor a thirst for water but of hearing the word of the Lord and they shall wander from sea to sea and from the North euen to the East shall they run to and fro to seeke the word of the Lord and shall not finde it c. Amos 8 11 12 13. A great greeuous Thunderbolt throwne downe vpon the heads of all carelesse contemners of the word they shall haue it taken from them The childe that is plentifully and fully fed and hath whatsoeuer he craueth and calleth for at last waxeth wantoÌ„ he beginneth to play dally with his meat he breaketh it into peeces casteth it to the dogs therefore it is necessary sometimes that he should be abridged pinched and cry heartily for it before he haue it So doth God deale with vs when the food of his heauenly word is danled and dallied withall and troden as a vile thing of base worth vnder our vncleane feet he is constrained to take away the benefit of his word ftom vs make vs oftentimes in the anguish of our spirit to call and cry vnto him in the want of it before he restore the same vnto vs againe And yee that are the Lords remembrancers Esay 62 6 7. keepe not silence and giue him no rest vntill he repaire and vntill he set vp Ierusalem the praise of the world Let vs repent and returne betimes eueÌ„ while it is called to day lest the Gospel be taken away from vs. For as we shewed before among all sinnes the contempt of the word is one of the chiefest that cryeth to heauen for vengeance to fall vpon vs. This the Lord Iesus teacheth in many places Whosoeuer shall not receiue you nor heare your words when ye depart out of that house or that City shake off the dust of your feete truely I say vnto you it shall be easier for them of the Land of Sodome and Gomorrha in the day of iudgement then for that City Mat. 10 14 15 and 11 23. Acts 13 51. This serueth to comfort the Ministers in the course of teaching and sheweth how much God esteemeth his Gospel and striketh a feare into all rebellious contemners of his word This ceremony of shaking off the dust from the feet vsed among the Iewes serued to be as a figure of cursing as a witnesse against the inhabitants of that wicked place as if they corrupted the earth and infected the places of their abode with their contagion The Apostles of Christ were not commanded to vse such a solemne kinde of denunciation and detestation against murderers drunkards adulterers theeues false witnesses periured persons such heinous malefactors but against the contemners of the Gospell which teacheth that God is not more offended with any offence then with the contempt of his word therefore he affirmeth that such shall be more greeuously punished theÌ„ the Sodomites who were destroyed with fire and brimstone from heauen Gen. 19 14. This toucheth vs neerely who yet enioy the Gospel and liue vnder the shadow and protection of it let vs remember that we are fallen from our first loue and liking of it let vs repent and do the first works lest the axe being laid to the root of the tree he come against vs shortly and remoue our candle-sticke out of his place except we repent from our harts Ver. 6. Wherefore the Lord sent fiery serpents among the people c. Hee sheweth in these words whence the punishment of fiery serpents came vpon them not by chance or fortune not from the nature of the soile and wildernesse it selfe but from God So then the present iudgement vpon them is amplified by the author The Lord sent them This teacheth that all punishments diseases and iudgements of what sort and condition soeuer are inflicted vpon vs by the hand of God Doctrine All punishments and â—sitations anâ— inflicted vpâ— vs bâ— the haâ— of God Whatsoeuer visitations fall vpon vs and the rest of the sons of men are laid vpon vs at the will pleasure of God This appeareth in Moses when the old world was not spared but a generall flood brought vpon the vngodly God warned Noah to prepare the Arke to the sauing of his houshold and saide Gen. 6 7 1â— An end of all flesh is come before mee I will destroy from the earth the man whom I haue created from man to beast to the creeping thing and to the fowle of the heauen And speaking of the destruction of the Sodomites who were exceeding sinners against the Lord he saith The Lord rained vpon Sodome and vpon Gomorrha brimstone and fire from the Lord out of heauen Gen. 19 24. So â—hen Abimelech King of Gerar tooke away Abrahams wife afterward was constrained by the hand of God to restore her it is said Gen. 21 17 18. God healed him and his wife and they bare childreÌ„ for the Lord had shut vp euery wombe of the house of Abimelech because of Sarah Abrahams wife This point is also at large confirmed Leu. 26 16 17. If ye will not obey me
that they neuer remoue out of the place where they were born but continue at home in their owne houses they are not driuen hither and thither they are not tossed from poste to pillar yet must not they make their resting place in this world looke for heauen vpon the earth but bee alwaies ready to follow the calling of God 2 Cor. 7 5 and know that he hath reserued a better resting place for them in his kingdome Wherefore the Apostle Peter exhorteth Dearely beloued I beseech you as strangers and Pilgrims abstaine from fleshly lustes which fight against the soule haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles This is the beginning of godlinesse and true religion to deny this world and to acknowledge our selues to be but strangers in the same And let vs pray with the Prophet Psal 119. I am but a stranger vpon earth hide not thy Commandements from me Vse 3 Lastly let vs learne to depend and rest onely vpon God who onely dwelleth in immortality and not on the sonnes of men who are nothing but vanity and cannot helpe Who would in danger rest vpon a weak reed which beside the weaknesse is ready to run into our arme All men are fraile and transitory if then we put confidence in an arme of flesh we shall be deceiued This the Prophets of God euery where record Esay 2 22 and 30 7 and 31 3. Ceasse you from the man whose breath is in his nostrils for wherein is he to be esteemed Teaching vs to cast off all vaine confidence in man if God stop his breath but a little he is dead and gone And chap. 30. The Egyptians are vanity and they shall helpe in vaine they are men not God their horses flesh and not spirit and when the Lord shall stretch out his hand the helper shall fall and he that is holpen shall fall and they shall altogether faile To this purpose Dauid exhorteth Psal 62 9 10. The children of men are vanity to lay them vpon a ballance they are altogether lighter then vanity trust not in oppression nor in robbery be not vaine if riches increase set not your heart thereon Let vs set our hearts on our God and the God of our fathers abuse not the fauour and countenance of great men to do wrong for he taketh away the greatest rather let vs pray to him to giue vs wise hearts to number our daies and to thinke often of our vanity thereby to keepe vs from offending against God that our life passeth as a sleepe in the night that it groweth vp as grasse which in the morning flourisheth but in the euening is cut downe and withereth Verse 14. It shall be spoken in the booke of the battailes of the Lord. He declareth that the place mentioned in the former verse should be so ennobled and renowned that the memory of it should neuer die or decay As if Moses should say when the battailes of the Lord shall be spoken off the Riuer Arnon shall bee remembred and the battailes that Vaheb the King of Moab lost Now they are called the battailes of the Lord that were fought by mē For howsoeuer men run together like wilde Beares or wilde Boares and leuy forces of mē yet their armies are conducted and ruled by God From hence we learne Doctrin◠All watre◠ordered by God That all watres are disposed ordered of God Of all things done here beneath nothing seemeth more casuall or confused and nothing more out of the right course and order then the time of warre when men seeme to run together at all aduentures yet God hath his hand in it he guideth and gouerneth the same as seemeth good in his owne wisedome This the wise man handleth Prou. 21 31. The horse is prepared against the day of battell but victory is of the Lord. This the Prophet confesseth Psal 144 1. Blessed bee the Lord my strength which teacheth mine hands to fight and my fingers to battell No war falleth out in any place or vpon any people but it is sent of God When Abraham recouered Lot his brothers sonne from the enemies of whom he was taken prisoner it was God that gaue him good successe and prospered the worke of his hand Gen. 14 20. When the Israelites reuenged the villany of the Beniamites in abusing a woman vnto death it is said the Lord smote Beniamin Iudg. 20 35. and the children of Israel destroyed them So when Gideon was armed with courage and comfort to encounter with the Midianites to performe the work of the Lord against thē when he was to ioyne battaile hee cryed out The sword of the Lord and of Gideon Iudg. 7 20. Wherefore howsoeuer men do mannage the battaile yet it is ordered at the will of God The reasons are plaine First who is the Reason 1 cheefe Captaine of euery hoast and army Is not the Lord And is not euery battell fought at the discretion disposing of the Generall If then God be the Generall of the field and Captaine of the hoast President of the war let vs acknowledge that all wars are ordered at his pleasure This is the Title giuen vnto God Iosh 5 13 14 15. When Ioshua lifting vp his eyes saw a man come against him hauing a sword drawne in his hand he said Art thou on our side or on our aduersaries And he answered Nay but as a Captaine of the hoast of the Lord am I now come then Ioshua fell on his face to the earth and worshipped him This cheefe Captaine and Leader of the people was the Lord as appeareth by a like place Exod. 3 5 where the Angell appearing vnto Moses in a flame of fire is called the Lord. Secondly all things whatsoeuer are ordered Reason 2 by the appointment and prouidence of God that are in heauen and earth his gouernment ouer all creatures and of all actions is vniuersall nothing can exempt it selfe out of the circuit of his dominion as the Prophet teacheth Psal 113 6. He abaseth himselfe to behold things in the heauen and in the earth And the Apostle saith that of him and through him and for him are all things Rom. 11 36. The vses come now to be considered First Vse 1 this teacheth vs that the victory is not mans but the Lords For if the battell bee the Lords then the victory also is the Lords that the glory likewise may be his It is not the sword nor speare nor horse nor man nor money that can saue or succour these are vain things to rest vpon so that where some trust in Chariots and some in Horses we must remember the Name of the Lord our God Psal 20 7. Therfore the Prophet sheweth Psal 33 17 18 that a King is not saued by the multitude of an hoast neither is the mighty man deliuered by great strength an horse is a vaine helpe and shall not deliuer any by his great strength And this Dauid confesseth whē he was to encounter with
withall For he endured as he that saw him which is inuisible Some were racked Heb 1â— tempted tormented burned stoned would not be deliuered A wicked man is a very dastard and coward He feareth euery creature which is a great iudgment vpon him that will not feare God The darknesse of the night the solitarinesse of the place the falling of a leafe the crawling of a worme the flashing of the lightning the cracking of the thunder the guilt of conscience doth terrifie them But the godly are endued with true fortitude magnanimity of minde springing from the grace of faith and are bold as a Lyon Prou. 28 1 they are resolued of Gods presence with them and of his prouidence ouer them being ready to say with Dauid The Lord is my light and my saluation of whom shall I bee afraid The Lord is the strength of my life whom then shall I feare Though an hoast pitched against mee mine heart should not be afraid Psal 27 1 2 3. This made the Apostle when he heard that bands and afflictions abode for him in euery Citty to say What do you weeping and breaking mine heart For I am ready not to be bound onely but also to die at Ierusalem for the Name of the Lord Iesus Acts 21 13. The faithfull indeed walke thorough maâ—y tentations on the right hand and on the left and enter into many combates yet they shâ—nne not the brunt of the battell nor feare to loke the enemy in the face nor shrink backe from the push of the Pâ—ke because they haue put on the whole armour of God and haue their hearts setled and their heads coâ—ered in the day of triall Therefore the Apostle exhoâ—teth that we should be strong in the Lord and put on the whole armour of God that we may be able to stand against the assaults of the diuell to resist in the euill day Eph. 6 11 12 13. It is not enough for vs to prouide armour and to haue it lying by vs as we see men in â—heir houses haue Pikes and Halberts Corslets and Muskets hanging by the wals waxing rusty through want of vse but we must put them on and buckle them about vs wee must alwayes haue our loynes girt â—â—e 1â— 35 our lights burning hauing on the brest-plate of righteousnesse taking the shield of faith and drawing out the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God Neither is it sufficient to defend vs to put on armour but we must put on the whole armour of God We must be armed from top to toe and leaue no part vnarmed and vnguarded lest the enemy espye his aduantage and worke our destruction We must be armed within and without before vs and behind vs in soule and in body in tongue and eare in head and heart For if Satan who as a roaring Lyon seeketh whom he may deuoure finde vs in any part or member naked vndefended we lye open to him to surprize vs at his pleasure and to bring vpon vâ— swift damnation Dauid was armed with the armour of God being a man after Gods owne heart buâ— because wheÌ„ he saw the beauty of Bathsheba 〈◊〉 11 1 he made not a couenant with his eyes not to lust Satan ensnared him to commit folly At another time leauing his eares vnarmed and setting them open to the false information and accusation of Zâ—â—ba 〈◊〉 1â— 3 he was drawne away to peruert iustice and to betray the cause of the innocent and to condemne the iust without hearing So four eare be at any time vnarmed it is ready to heare and receiue and beleeues slanders false tales against our brethren If the Helmet of saluation do not couer our head if the toong be not fenced the diuell will set thâ— on work to deuise euil slanders and to publish them to the disgrace and discredite one of another Ionah was a man of God and a Preacher of repentance to the Niniuites yet because he left his tongue vnarmed and did not set a watch before his mouth he brake out into an open and insolent contempt of God saying I doe well to be angry vnto the death chap. 4.9 Seeing therefore we are compassed about with such an army of enemies that watch all occasions and seeke all opportunities against vs they are greatly deceiued that make the life of a christian to be an easie and ydle profession take the Gospel to bee a profession of liberty as the enemies of the grace of God obiect against vs for it may cost vs dearly euen the resisting vnto blood and the forsaking of all earthly commodities that the woâ—ld holdeth in greatest price Let vs therefore as wise builders Luke 14 28 sit downe and cast our accounts before hand what our worke may cost vs. For such onely as continue to the end shall be saued Secondly let vs goe boldly forward in the Vse 2 duties of our calling The Church of God is not alwayes in one state Sometimes it liueth in quiet and peaceable times when the Gospel is publikely preached professed taught receiued with liberty of meeting together with freedome of conscience without opposition or gain saying as by the blessing of God it is among vs. Sometimes the truth of God is resisted the professours are persecuted the Gospel is suppressed and oppressed by the rage of the enemy the faithfull are slaine and put to death with all kinde of cruelty Notwithstanding let vs not feare their feare 1 Pet. 3.14 15 neyther be troubled but sanctifie the Lord in our hearts be ready alwayes to giue an answer to euery man of the hope that is in vs with al meeknesse and reuerence So then the godly should not feare the threatnings of the vngodly nor so be troubled as therby to abstain from such necessary duties as their callings do leade and direct them vnto but on the contrary make the Lord theyr feare and theyr dread and make a bold confession of the precious faith they conceiue as those that labour to maintaine a good cause with a good conscience Let vs all goe forward with courage and constancy in our callings let vs performe with diligence the duties laid vpon vs and albeit crosses do crosse vs in the way and many dangers meete vs wee must not shrinke backe but stand fast and goe forward in our profession This should be in all Magistrates that are as the Gods of the earth and the Ministers of iustice they must bee men of courage to performe the duties of theyr calling Exodus chapter 18 verse 13 they must bee endued with the spirit of power and of godly boldnesse to goe through with euery good worke with a constant resolution and not stand in feare of any man considering that the cause is the Lords which they handle They must call and compell others to walke in their duties that so the sword of the Magistrate may be ioyned with the word of the Minister This
pressed sore vpon him he sought to the witch at Endor which had a familiar Spirit raysed vp the diuell in the likenes of Samuel The like is approoued vnto vs by the practise of Amaziah King of Israel in the second book of the Kings the first chapter and the second verse When hee was fallen thorough the Lattice window in his vpper Chamber which was in Samaria and thereof grew sicke vnto the death hee directed Messengers to goe and enquire of Baallzebub the god of Ekron whether hee should recouer of this his disease So did Haman likewise an enemy of the Iewes and one of the race of the Amalekites thirsting after the blood of Mordecai and the destruction of the whole Church dealt by Sorcerie for to effect his intended purpose Ester chap. 3 verse 7. And cast Pur that is a Lot to know when hee might haue a luckie and prosperous time to enterprize this businesse Moreouer it is noted by the Prophet that when Nebuchadnezzar King of Babell was come out of his kingdome with a mightie hoast and stoode at the parting of the way doubting vnto what place he should go whether against the Ammonites or against the Tribe of Iudah as in the one and twentieth chapter of Ezekiel and the eleuenth verse He consulted by Diuination and made his Arrowes bright he consulted with Idolles and looked in the Liuer Heereunto commeth the threatning denounced against the Egyptians by the Prophet Esay in chapt 19. verses 3 4. The spirit of Egypt shall faile in the middest of her and I will destroy their counsell and they shall seeke at the Idolles and at the Sorcerers and of them that haue spirits of Diuination and at the Soothsayers And I will deliuer the Egiptians into the hand of cruell Lords and a mightie King shall rule ouer them saith the Lord God of hoastes Thus wee see it was very vsuall with the wicked when they saw no other helpe at hand to seeke vnto witches and to resort vnto enchanters The Reasons hereof are these first Reasoâ— because they want Fayth and beleefe in God they trust not in him they looke not for saluation from him they dare not repose theyr confidence in him This we see in Saul when he had once forsaken God in breaking his commandement by sparing the Amalekites in offering sacrifice in killing the Priests in persecuting the Saints in refusing to consult with God as a needlesse thing and proceeding from one degree of wickednesse to another in the end he sayde vnto his seruants 1. Sam. chap. 28. verse 3. Seeke me a woman that hath a familiar spirit that I may goe to her and aske of her This is that reason which the Spirit of God poynteth out in the first booke of the Chronicles and the tenth chapter Saul dyed for his transgression that he committed agaynst the Lord euen against the word of the Lord which he kept not and in that hee sought and asked counsell of a familiar spirit and asked not of the Lord therefore hee slew him and turned the kingdome vnto Dauid the son of Ishai True it is wee reade in the first of Samuel chapter 28. verse 6. that he asked counsell of the Lord and heere we heare hee asked not counsell of the Lord these are not repugnant and contrary one to another no more then these words in the eleuenth Chapter of S. Matthew and the fourteenth verse Iohn Baptist is Elias and Iohn Baptist is not Elias Christ sayde of Iohn Baptist This is Elias Iohn Baptist sayd of himselfe I am not Elias Iohn 1 21. Notwithstanding heere is no contradiction for Christ vnderstoode it one way Iohn another Christ meant he was Elias in spirit Luke 1 17. as comming in the spirit and power of Elias Iohn meant hee was not Elias in person which the Pharisies thought and imagined So these words seeme contrary in shew but are not in substance and in deed In deed he asked of the Lord but not in faith nor with a purpose to cast himselfe vpon God but in hypocrisie and with resolution to goe to the witch As Ahab consulted with the Prophet of the Lord 〈◊〉 â—2 15. but he was before determined what he would do whatsoeuer the Prophet should say Wherefore that which was not done rightly and religiously is as it were not done at all as the Apostle speaking of vnreuerent comming to the Lords Table saith This is not to eate the Lords Supper 1 Cor. 11 20. Where he denyeth that absolutely which many did corruptly Againe no maruaile if the wicked forsake God in their troubles 〈◊〉 2. betake themselues to Sorcerers and Wizards which are the enemies of God seeing sorcery is the inuention of the diuell and a manifest worke of the flesh If then it came from the father of lyes and be a fruite of our owne corrupt nature it is not strange or to be wondred at that carnall and corrupt men giue themselues ouer to this practise This the Apostle teacheth Gal. 5 19 20. The works of the flesh are manifest which are adultery fornication vncleannesse wantonnesse idolatry witchcraft and such like Seeing therefore euill men want faith ioyning to God purifying the heart working by loue making vp the marriage betweene God our soules and seeing witchcraft is a worke of the flesh it is naturall to naturall men in their distresses to vse vnlawfull meanes as charming figure-casting and such curious actes and artes as are wrought by the deuice of the diuell Now let vs make vse of this Doctrine First Vse 1 this condemneth the common custome and practise of the people in our dayes who when the hand of God is any way on them or theirs when they be strangely visited or their children greeuously afflicted or their Cattle eyther lost or languish with any extraordinary disease at which time especially they should acknowledge Gods ouer-ruling and ouer-swaying prouidence that not a silly Sparrow falleth to the ground without the will of our heauenly Father by and by they send out to that cunning man or that cunning woman so forget God that made them These men will not tarry the Lords leysure nor waite vpon his mercy for ease and comfort they will haue present helpe or else they will runne to the diuell resort to witches and fetch health out of hell it selfe This is the folly and vanity of such as know not God neither acknowledge that all things are disposed according to his purpose and good pleasure Let vs beware of this sinne which is a forsaking of the true God a renouncing of helpe from his holy place and an entertainment of familiarity with the diuell which is the very height and top of all iniquity This the Lord himselfe teacheth Leuit. 20 6 7. If any turne after such as worke with spirits and after soothsayers to go a whoring after them then will I set my face against that person and will cut him off from among his people Sanctifie your selues
meanes which are deceitfull but the vngodly being of the world relye on worldly meanes and put their confidence in an arme of flesh This difference Dauid acknowledgeth and setteth downe Psal 20 7 8. Some trust in Chariots and some in Horses but we will remember the Name of God our Lord They are brought downe and fallen but we are risen stand vpright Where the Prophet declareth the diuers practises of the men of this world the children of God which are not of this world and sheweth the yssue of them both The godly shall stand vpright and abide vnmoueable as a Rocke but the other shall fall to the ground and vanish as a shadow The godly grow strong and their defence is sure albeit many oppose themselues against them and intend mischiefe to ouerthrow them yet still they rest in God and remaine vndaunted and therefore shall preuaile in the end whereas worldlings that put not their trust in God but in the things which they behold with a fleshly eye which are temporall deceiue theÌ„selues and all their hope shall perish Secondly let vs marke the certainty of the Vse 2 destruction of carnall men concluded with God For if their confidence be weake and all their hope and expectation vaine wherin they trust then let them not thinke to escape wheÌ„ they promise vnto themselues peace and security Iob 8 14. suddenly the day of vengeance cometh and shall light vpon them and all their trust shall be as the Spiders web which albeit to day it be builded aloft yet to morrow it is swept away For they leane on a broken staffe of wood which not onely cannot helpe but the shiuers runne into their hand and wound it 2 Kings 18 21. Ier. 17 5 and 49 16. Vse 3 Lastly let vs learne this duty not to depend on vaine things as riches friends honours and policies but on God which is vnchangeable vnmoueable and let vs resigne vp ourselues into his hands This the Prophet vrgeth and exhorteth vnto in many places Psal 62 8 9 10 118 8 9 and 146 3 4. True it is we are not to refuse good meanes offered and affoorded of God vnto vs but are bound to vse them as blessings and instruments by which he will helpe vs for then we trust not in the creature but in the Creator himselfe in whom onely we must confesse is the power to helpe It is a great cause why God oftentimes blesseth not good meanes when wee trust in them rob God of his glory and doe not waite for a blessing at his hands This causeth the Lord to crosse vs to curse his own benefits because we seeke not him but sacrifice to our owne Nets Hab. 1 15 16 burne Incense to our owne yarne we put our confidence in the outward meanes sometimes in Princes sometimes in pollicies sometimes in men sometimes in Mountaines forsaking God and therefore when we hope for helpe by them God bloweth vpon them and turneth them to our hurt and destruction Asa King of Iudah Being diseased in his feet sought not the Lord in his disease but trusted in the Physitions 2 Chron. 16 12 therefore they could do him no good The rich man in the Gospel that said to his soule Luke 12 19 20 21. Soul thou hast much goods laid vp for many years liue at ease eate drinke and take thy pastime receiued this answer O foole this nighâ— will they fetch away thy soule from thee then whose shall those things be which thou hast prouided So is he that gathereth riches to himselfe and is not rich in God Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to call vpon God to giue a blessing vpon his owne helps and meanes giuen vnto vs otherwise though wee haue all helps in our owne hands to defend our selues Nah. 3 8 9 10 and offend the enemy fenced by the Sea fortified by Ships blessed by Princes backed with friends stored with munitions ayded with confederates and armed with multitudes of men yet must our comfort affiance and confidence bee in the Lord alone Hereunto commeth that which the Prophet Esay saith chap. 31 3. The Egiptians are men and not God and their horses flesh and not spirit and when the Lord shall stretch out his hand the helper shall fall and he that is holpen shall fall and they shall altogether faile Verse 7. And the Elders of Moab and of Midian departed hauing the reward of the soothsaying in their hand In these words note the pollicy of the wicked they lay a baite before him to catch him and carry not their hands empty which was a great tryall and tentation to a man of his humour and one of the diuels hungry Chaplaines For albeit Wizards and Coniurers and such as are counted cunning men and women offer to helpe others to money and to enrich them with treasures yet liue most commonly basely and beggerly themselues Take a view of Witches and Coniurers that sell their soules to the diuell and receiue his marke as the badge of their profession and behold how wretchedly and miserably they liue aboue all others in a poore and simple estate glorying to be able to stand others in stead but not enabled to helpe themselues Wherefore these leaguers knowing the disposition of Balaam carry their reward and his wages with them to make him to assent to them and to grant their petition This teacheth Doctrâ—â— Gaine 〈◊〉 are a dâ—rouâ— teâ— That gaine and rewards are a great tentation to attempt euill actions Man I say is of himselfe prone to wickednesse but when gaine is offered and gifts are giuen they are a powerfull meanes to deceiue and corrupt the coÌ„science The diuel being by long experience priuy to our corruption and knowing how effectuall bribes and rewards are to draw men to sinne laid his bayte before Christ and offered all the Kingdomes of the world and the glory of them if he would fall downe and worship him Mat. 4 8 9. So when he entred into Iudas and filled him full of all iniquity he preuailed this way with him to sell his Master for money to betray him into the hands of sinners saying What will ye giue mee Math. â— and I will deliuer him vnto you This preuailed in Lot he forsook Abraham dwelt in Sodome Gen. 1â— was carried away with earthly commodities and smarted for it This the Apostle noteth to haue bene the cause that Demas fell from the truth Because he embraced this present world forgetting that the amity of the world is the enmity of God insomuch that whosoeuer will be a friend of the world maketh himselfe the enemy of God 2 Tim. 4 10. Iam. 4 4. This also our Sauiour declareth by the Parable of the rich man Luke 14 16. who sent out his messengers and bad his guests who refused to come pretending sundry excuses one said I haue bought fiue yoake of Oxen and I go to proue them I pray thee haue me excused another saide I
doe in the rest when it pleaseth him We know by experience in all ages and learne by relation and report of all histories that the diuell hath spoken in the mouth of other creatures what impiety then is this to yeeld that to the diuels which they deny to God and detract from the most High Hitherto of the reproofe of the Asse reprehending his master now of the reproofe of the Angel True it is hee was vnworthy of any other teacher then his owne Asse being a fit master for such a scholler for such as refuse to heare the Lord speaking are worthy to bee sent to learne of bruite beastes and senselesse creatures Notwithstanding because this proud Prophet scorned so base a teacher and disdained to learne wisdome in the Asses school to the end he should not be exalted out of measure nor insult with contempt ouer his beast the Angel of God appeareth vnto him represseth his folly and giueth light and sight to his blinde eyes This sheweth that his eyes were first of all closed and shut vp whereby he was withholden from discerning the Angel And this restraint was rather miraculous then naturall For if it had beene naturall it would haue fayled in the discerning of other obiects as well as of this one But his eyes being opened then hee began to behold the Angel to cast himselfe downe before him to confesse his owne wickednes and ignorance to submit himselfe wholly to his pleasure after that the Angel had reproued his cruelty and testified the Asses innocency who if she had not been warier and wiser then her master had procured the speedy death and destruction of the Sorcerer Lastly Balaam hauing acknowledged his sin and confessed his ignorance the Angel giueth him leaue to goe his iourney so he goeth merrily with the messengers hoping that as he had obtained liberty to resort repaire to the Moabites which before was denyed vnto him so hee should in time likewise draw the Lord to giue his consent that hee might curse the people Question But here the question may be asked who or what this Angel of God was that had this conference communication with Balaam whether it were one of the created Angels or not Some suppose it was Michael the Archangel that was appointed ruler ouer that people Theodoret in hunc locum Iustin Mart. Athan s Some that it was another of the elect Angals and inuisible spirits Others affirme that it was Christ Iesus the Angel of the couenant the Prince of the Angels of God and the head both of men Angels What is meant by the Angel appearing to Balaam And this I rather assent subscribe vnto for these causes and considerations First because so often as Moses doth make mention of the Angel of God for the most part or alwaies hee vnderstandeth Christ the leader and conducter of his people in the wildernesse and therefore the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 10. They tempted Christ in the wildernesse and were destroyed of serpents Whosoeuer shal diligently reade the books of Moses carefully obserue his maner of speaking shal easily find that when he speaketh of the Angel of God and the Angel of the Lord he meaneth Christ Iesus calleth him sometimes the Lord as Gen. 16 7 13 22 20 12 16 31 11 13. Exod 4 19. So in this place he cals him sometimes the Angel sometimes the Angel of the Lord sometimes the Lord vnderstanding by them al one the same Christ Secondly it is said verse 31. that Balaam fell downe and worshipped him which no one of the elect Angels and blessed spirits albeit excel-cellent and glorious creatures would euer haue accepted but all of them would with one consent haue refused and reiected the same For when Iohn rauished with the glory of the Angel fell at his feet to worship him he forbad him and shewed the reason thereof Reuel 19 10. 22.8 See thou do it not I am thy fellow-seruant and one of thy brethren the Prophets of them which keepe the words of the prophecie of this booke worship thou God Now the Angel of God in this place doth not forbid diuine worship to be exhibited vnto him but if he had bene a creature and had vsurped the honor of God he should be an angel of the diuel not of God Neither let any say Fuâ—k on Reuel 19. that he bowed himselfe vpon his face adoring God when he saw his Angel ready to take vengeance of him which doth doth not appeare by any circumstance of â—he Text but rather that he vnderstood this Angel to be the same Lord that had before appeared and spoken vnto him This Angel of the Lord talketh with him as God himselfe Ver. 32. saying I came out to withstand thee because thy way is not straight before me he doth not say his way was peruerted before the Lord as Peter speaketh to Simon the Sorcerer Acts 8 21. Lastly Balaam speaketh to him as to that God which had before appeared vnto him restraining him from cursing the people and the Angel repeateth the same words verse 35. which the Lord himselfe had vttered before verse 20. For the Lord Iehouah had said vnto him Forasmuch as the men are come to call thee Rise vp Verse 2â— and goe with them but onely what thing I say vnto thee that shalt thou doe so here the Angel is brought in speaking in the same manner Go with the men Verse 3â— but what I say vnto thee that only shalt thou speake He saith not what the Lord saith vnto thee but what I say vnto thee Now then if it were the Lord that said before vnto him What thing I say vnto thee that onely shalt thou doe then the same wordes being also pronounced by this Angel making himselfe equall with the Lord must needs be accounted to be vttered by God himselfe Neither let any thinke it vnfit or vnlikely that Christ should appeare to a Sorcerer for we heard before how the Lord oftentimes appeared vnto him and wee see that when Agar was fled from Abrahamt house Gen. 16 and 1â— â— the Lord spake vnto her from heauen Thus much touching the order of the History the interpretation of the words and the clearing of the Obiections that arise out of the same Now let vs come to the doctrines which the Spirit of God offereth to our considerations to be marked and remembred of vs. Verse 22. But the wrath of the Lord was kindled because he went and the Angell of the Lord stood in the way to be against him Here we haue to weigh and ponder in our hearts in these wordes the care of the Lord watching ouer the godly The Israelites after the fresh discomfiture of their enemies doe thinke themselues out of all danger and imagine not either Balak to be consulting and the Midianites to be assisting or Balaam to bee practising and all of them ioyning and confederating against them they know
communication of these parties followeth a description of their actions when the king had brought him into the Cittie hee spareth for no cost and charges hee feasteth him with his Princes as if they were his Companions and laboureth by all meanes possiblâ— to giue him contentment in his abode Hauing now refreshed himselfe after his iourney and hauing had experience of the kings good estimation of him hee is employed in the businesse for which hee was sent for and caried vp to the high place of Baal where no doubt was a solemne Temple consecrated and dedicated to that Idoll and from thence he beholdeth the whole hoast of Israel Thus much of the order of the wordes Now let vs come to the doctrines arising out of the same Verse 36. When Balakheard that Balaam came he went out to meet him The cheef point offered to our considerations in this diuision is to marke the honour done vnto Balaam by the King Himselfe goeth out to meete him as if he had bene some great Prince or Potentate he bringeth him honourably into the City he setteth him among his Princes and maketh him inherit the seate of glory he killeth bullockes and sheepe to prepare a royall feast for him From this example we learne that Idolaters and Infidels were wont greatly to honor their Priests and Prophets Doctrine Idolaters and Infidels were wont greatly to honor their Prophets and Priests Howsoeuer they were destitute of the knowledge of the true God and serued the creature in stead of the Creator which is blessed for euer Amen yet they accounted it a speciall duty to honor the Priests of their Groues and Altars and perswaded themselues they should neuer receiue any blessing at the hands of their gods vnlesse they honoured those that were esteemed as the seruants of their gods and greatly in their fauour This is taught vs in many places of the word of God Hereunto commeth that which Moses witnesseth touching the Egyptians during the dearth and famine that was in Egypt when the king had receiued all the money bought all the cattle and purchased all the land of the people to supply theyr necessity and to saue their liues Genes 47 22. yet he would not buy their Priests lands but sustained them for their office sake He remoued the people vnto the Citties from one side of Egypt euen to the other onely the land of the Priests bought hee not for the Priests had an ordinary of Pharaoh they did eate the ordinary which Pharaoh gaue them wherefore they sold not their ground This also further appeareth in the book of Exodus chapt 7 11 22. and is confirmed in the Prophesies of Daniel where we see when Moses and Aaron wrought miracles Pharaoh sent for his sorcerers that came into the kings presence So when Nebucadnezar had dreamed a dream wherewith his spirit was troubled and his sleepe disquieted Dan. 2 2. and 4 3 4. 5 7. be commanded to call the inchanters the Astrologians the soothsayers and the Chaldeans who were about him and neere vnto him and in credit with him The like we reade in Samuel 1 Sam. 6 1 2. when the Arke of the Lord was in the countrey of the Philistims they called their Priests and consulted with their soothsayers what they should doe with it and without their counsell and aduice without their direction and commandement the Princes would do nothing So when Ahab purposed to go to battaile against Ramoth Gilead he assembled the Prophets of his idoll groues whom hee vsed familiarly who were in credit and authority with him insomuch that one dareth smite Micaiah in the Kings presence 1 Kin. 22.4 6 24. The Reasons follow in order First naturally Reason all men are extremely giuen to superstition and euen dote in corrupting the worship of God being destitute of the true knowledg of the true God and the right manner of his seruice who wil be worshipped according to his owne will and word not after the inuentions and deuices of the wisest men Christ Iesus teacheth in the Gospel Iohn 15 19. that the world will alwayes magnifie and make much of his owne If yee were of the world the world would loue his owne And likewise the same Apostle sayth elsewhere They are of this world therefore speake they of this world and this world heareth them If then men naturally turne the glory of the incorruptible God into the similitude of corruptible creatures and so change the truth of God into a lye no maruell if they be greatly beloued and befriended which further their idolatry and helpe forward that worship of God which they haue framed and fashioned to themselues Secondly the false Prophets haue alwayes Reason bene honoured as fathers in the worlde and therefore it cannot seem vnto vs strange that they be highly esteemed For as the true teachers are indeed spirituall Fathers and spirituall Nurses of the Church as the Apostle declareth 1 Cor. 4 15. Though ye haue ten thousand instructers in Christ yet haue yee not many Fathers for in Christ Iesus I haue begotten you through the Gospel So likewise idolaters did respect and reuerence their Teachers as their fathers giuing them al honor and accounting them worthy of all estimation This we see in Iudg. 17 10 11. 18 19. in the corrupt and ruinous times of the church When there was no King in Israel and the Leuites confined vnto their Cities by the ordinance of God wandered now vp and downe from place to place for want of maintenance and imployment glad as iourney men to be hired for meat and drinke for ten shekels of siluer and a sute of apparrell yearely For Michah entertained one of them and sayd to him Dwell with me be vnto me a Father and a Priest now I know that the Lord will be good vnto mee seeing I haue a Leuite to my Priest So in the chapter following when the Danites were come vnto the house of Michah they allured the yong man the Leuite to go with them saying Come with vs to bee our Father and Priest The vses are in the last place to be considered Vse 1 of vs. First wee learne from hence that all men haue some light and sight of religion of God by nature thogh not so much as may bring them to saluation yet so much as may suffice and so farre as serueth to make them without excuse For why did they honour reuerence and obey their idolatrous Priests but because they were conuersant about their holy things and had their calling to further and finish the worship of their gods Acts 14 13. This therefore serueth to stop the mouthes of all Atheists that say in their hearts defend with their tongues and maintaine with all their wits that there is no God speaking of him contemptuously vsing reprochful words against him sauouring of prophanenesse and contempt These are as mad dogs which flye in their masters face that keepeth them and feedeth them so do they blaspheme the
is added vnto it is the ioy of the seuerall parts and the multiplying of many members is matter of great reioycing to the whole body and cause of stirring of vs vp to the praise of God who quickeneth theÌ„ that are dead and maketh them to bee found that were lost In the naturall body found deformed or defectiue if sight were giuen to the blinde or hearing to the deafe or speech to the dumb if life or limb were restored where it was wanting 〈◊〉 3 7 8. 〈◊〉 â— 24. what great comfort would this bring what great reioycing would it worke So in the mysticall body of Christ when any part or when many parts are added as ornaments of the body and helping to accomplish the number of the elect let vs break foorth into ioy of heart and reioyce that wee haue part and fellowship in this company Thirdly let vs not measure the Church by Vse 3 our owne outward senses When Idolatry and open wickednesse when superstition cruell persecutions ouer-spread all as an vniuersall darknesse couering the earth let vs not suffer our selues to be deceiued nor iudge rashly of Gods people We thinke the Church oftentimes like to perish and to be rooted out of the earth but the foundation of God alwaies remaineth sure and hath this seale the Lord knoweth who are his Therefore the Apostle teacheth That the Lord hath not cast away his people Rom. 11 1 2 3 4 5. When Elias saw the Prophets of God killed and the Altars digged downe God said vnto him I haue reserued vnto my selfe seuen thousand men which haue not bowed their knee to Baal Euen so then at this present time there is a remnant according to the election of grace Wherefore let vs not iudge rashly of priuate persons whether they be in the number of the elect or not much lesse of whole Nations and kingdomes We say commonly he runneth farre that neuer returneth Paul was a persecuter of the Church 1 Tim 1 13 but Christ appearing vnto him made him a Preacher of the Gospel Manasseh was an Idolater a sorcerer and shedder of much innocent blood when hee sate in his Throne and kingdome but hee remembred God afterward in the dayes of his affliction 2 Chron. 33 12. Mary Magdalen who led a wicked life out of whom Christ cast seuen diuels Mark 16 9 had her sinnes forgiuen and loued him much of whom she had receiued so great mercy The theefe that all his life had runne astray Luc. 23.40 and hunted after the goods of other men was vpon the Crosse conuerted to the faith he abhoâ—red his former life confessed his sinnes craued pardon blamed his fellow and longed after the kingdome of God This the Apostle auoucheth concerning the Corinthians when he had taught That neither fornicaters nor idolaters nor adulterers nor wantons nor buggerers nor theeues nor couetous nor drunkards nor raylers nor extortioners shall inherite the kingdome of God he addeth Such were some of you but yee are washed but yee are sanctified but ye are iustified in the Name of the Lord Iesus by the Spirit of our God 1 Cor. 6 9 10. So theÌ„ we must iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who shall lighten things that are hidde in darknesse and make the counselles of the heart manifest 1 Cor. 4 5. and then shall euery man haue praise of GOD. And let vs not be daunted and dismayed at the great number of the wicked of Atheists Libertines Epicures Idolaters Hypocrites Scorners Blasphemers seeing there is an vniuersality of the elect and faithfull though few appeare to our senses as did to the eyes of Eliah who in heart soule ioyne with vs of whose prayers we are partakers Lastly seeing there are many elected vnto Vse 4 life and saluation let vs vse all meanes to draw others to faith in Christ and repentance from dead works Let vs exhort one another while it is called to day lest any be hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne Heb 3 13. Let vs prouoke to good workes and so much the more seeing the day of the Lord draweth neere Heb. 10 25. For what knowest thou O man whether thou shalt win thy brother The husbandman planteth and watereth 1 Cor. 3 7 he tilleth soweth and when he hath done he committeth the successe to God looking with patience for early and latter rayne So must all the Ministers of God which are his laborers preach in season and out of season diuide the word of truth aright and take all occasions to win soules to God And this is that vse which the Lord himselfe teacheth and prescribeth Acts 18 9 10. Feare not but speake and hold not thy peace For I am with thee and no man shall lay hands on thee for I haue much people in this City Where wee see that howsoeuer Paul found much opposition against him at Corinth some resisting and others blaspheming himselfe ready to depart yet the Lord appeareth vnto him and encourageth him to continue his labours with promise of a plentifull haruest a rich recompence of reward that hee should not labour in vaine but be the Minister of life vnto many This is the greatest comfort to the Ministers of God to turne many to righteousnesse This shall be our Crowne and glory in the great day of account when the cheefe Shepheard of the sheepe shall appeare Therefore the Apostle chargeth the man of God to be of a patient spirit gentle towards all men 2 Tim. 2 24 25. suffering the euill instructing them with meekenesse that are contrary minded prouing if God at any time will giue them repentance that they may acknowledge the truth and come to amendment out of the snare of the diuel of whom they are taken prisoners to do his will To conclude let vs remember the saying of the Apostles Iames chap. 5 19 20. Brethren if any of you haue erred from the truth and some man haue conuerted him let him know that he which hath conuerted the sinner from going astray out of his way shall saue a soule from death and shall hide a multitude of sins Where the Apostle teacheth that so manie of vs as haue receyued any gifts at the handes of God it is our duty not onely to vse them to our owne comfort but to labour diligently to profit others that so we may gaine glorie and winne soules to God by furthering the saluation of our brethren It followeth in the Text. Let mee dye the death of the righteous In these wordes is contained the second part of the conclusion of this first prophesie which is Balaams demand and desire that after the end of this temporall and mortall life hee may rest with the Saints and obtaine the blessed estate reserued for them This had bene a good and godly prayer if it had not proceeded from an euill heart and beene stained with a wicked life This desire of his was not constant and followed vnto the end but
idle thing to desire his last end to be like the righteous We see the vngodly liue and wax olde Iob 21 7 9 13. and grow in wealth their children prosper their houses are peaceable without feare the rod of God is not vpon them they spend their dayes in pleasures and sodainly they goe downe to the graue They are not afflicted with tedious diseases they are not tormented with long sicknesses they go away many times quietly as a Lambe their life is with greater delight their death is with greater ease then the life and death of the righteous But after this life beginneth the trouble and torment of the Reprobate Here they haue receiued their pleasures and the righteous their paines therfore these are comforted and the other confounded They must appeare before the iudgment seate of God they must come after this life to their triall they must all stand at the bar and pleade guilty or not guilty The consideration of this day of account immediately after the separation of the soule from the body made Balaam in this place cry out in the sight and feeling of the blessednesse of the Church Oh let my last end be like his From hence wee learne this principle of our faith Doctrine The reasonable soule of man is immortall That the soule of man is immortali hauing a beginning yet is without ending being seuered from the body it liueth in place either of ioy or of torment either it receiueth the reward of godlinesse or it is plagued and punished for wickednesse This appeareth by many testimonies of the word of God When the Lord had made mans body of the dust of the ground He breathed in his face the breath of life and the man was a liuing soule able to liue of it selfe Gen 2 7 and by it self And afterward it is said Genes 5 24. with Heb. 11 17. Henoch walked with God and he was no more seene for God tooke him away to shew that there was a better life prepared and to be a testimony of the immortality of the soule and the resurrection of the body seeing hee was translated that he should not see death neyther was hee found for God had translated him Hereunto commeth the prayer of Simeon Luk. 2 29. Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace according to thy word he was ready willing to be loosed from the prison of the body and calleth death a departure from hence Likewise it is sayde in the Parable that Lazarus dyed and was carried by the Angels into Abrahams bosome Luk. 16 22.23 the rich man also dyed was buried and was throwne into the torments of hel And at the passion of Christ hanging on the crosse when the penitent theefe praied Lord remember me when thou commest into thy kingdome hee said Verily I say vnto thee to day shalt thou bee with me in Paradise Luke 23 43. Furthermore when the Lambe had opened the fifte seale Reue. 5 6 9. Iohn saw vnder the Altar the soules of them that were killed for the word of God for the testimony which they maintained Reason 1 The Reasons of this Doctrine are to bee known and considered of vs. First if the soule were not of an immortall Nature the godly of all other should be most wretched their life most miserable vnlesse they did beleeue that a time of refreshing should come from yâ— presence of God and contrarywise the condition of the vngodly should be most blessed and happy This the Apostle setteth downe 1 Cor. 15 19 20. And if the soule did not remaine after this life being separate from the body all Religion and piety were in vaine our preaching and your faith were in vaine Why are we in ieopardy euery houre and why suffer we affliction for righteousnes sake nay why do we not eate and drink for to morrow we must dye Reason 2 Secondly nothing that is immortall and transitory can cite a man before Gods Tribunall or terrifie for sinne vnknowne to any other But the soule of man accusing him for secret sinnes makâ—th him hold vp at his hand at the barre of Gods iudgement seate This we see in Belteshazzer when he saw the palme of the hand that wrote vpon the plaister of the wall of his palace Daniel 5 6. His countenance was changed his thoughts troubled him his knees smote one against another Before he was thus awaked he contemned the true God and blessed his Idols but when God manifested a small token of his power and presence he did shake tremble euery ioynt of him for feare of that sight This is the iustice of God reuenging the sinne of men that they should tremble at his iudgements that wretchedly abuse his mercies The like example we see in Felix albeit he loâ—ked for a bribe and set iustice to sale at offer and proffer yet when he heard Paul dispute of righteousnesse and temperance and of the iudgement to come he quaked and quiuered at that discourse and was not able to endure the mention of it Now if the soule were subiect to mortality and to perish with the body it would not it could not thus accuse man nor draw him before the iudgement seate of God Thirdly the soule of man can reason of immortality Reason 3 it is vnsatiable in seeking knowledge and is not changed or altered with the estate of the body it contenteth not it selfe to rest satisfied with any thing in this life The more it knoweth 1 Cor. 8 â— the more it coueteth desireth to know the more it is able to learn It desireth blessednesse and happines it respecteth glory and good estimation after death it hath many actions and operations aboue sense and the naturall appetite of the body as to loue God to feare God to put our trust in him to beleeue in him to imbrace religion to cleaue vnto God with full purpose of hart The senses of the body cannot climbe and ascend so high to know God and to meditate on heauenly things nay they cannot reason define diuide number or order any thing Therefore the soule that performeth these things is a spirituall substance like vnto Angels not subiect to death or mortality Now let vs come to the Vses of this point Vse 1 of Religion and principle of our Fayth First it serueth to confute condemn all Atheists Epicures Libertines Sadduces and the late vpstart family of loue raised out of the ashes of the olde Saduces Ioseph antiâ— 18 cap 2 â—bel Iudaiâ— cap. 7. which deny the immortality of the soule These defie all Religion and deny any spirits either Angels of God or spirits of diuels or soules of men all which standing at defiance against heauen and bidding battel to the Lord himselfe shall one day know that they had once giuen vnto them immortal spirits when they shall be cast into vnquenchable fire and endure euerlasting torments The Euangelist noteth out this damnable sect of
me This is it which Christ our Sauiour often alledgeth for the comfort of his disciples Ioh. 14 18. Math. 18 20 28 20. I will not leaue you comfortles but I will come vnto you Loe I am with you to the end of the world The reasons are these First his presence appeareth Reason 1 that the faithfull might be assured of his protection and defence beeing gathered together by his power without which they could not haue any comfort If the souldiers should bee destitute of the presence of theyr Captaine the wife of her husband the people of their King they would remaine comfortlesse and in continuall feare to do their duties and performe their allegeance But hauing their continuall presence they haue continual assurance and ioyfulnesse in theyr place and charge committed vnto them otherwise the best seruants of God most painfull in theyr callings should be in the worst case and condition To this purpose Christ sayth Goe and teach al nations to obserue whatsoeuer I haue commanded you and lo I am with you alway vntil the end of the world Mat. 28.18 19 20. Seeing therfore God wold not haue vs danted with danger or discouraged with feare but to go lustily forward where he hath called vs we cannot doubt of the assurance of his presence with vs in all assayes and assaults whatsoeueâ— shall be offered vnto vs. Reason 2 Secondly he is ready to heare their prayers to helpe them in their distresses to yeild them those things that they stand in neede of If he were absent from vs not present with vs hee could not consider of our wants nor succour vs in our necessities nor deliuer vs from our enemies nor refresh vs with his helpe while we walke through the valley of the shadow of death Therefore when Christ teacheth Mat. 18 20. that by the grace of his Spirit and the power of his Deity he is in the middest of the Church he confirmeth it hereby that whatsoeuer they shall desire it shall be giuen them of his Father which is in Heauen Vse 1 Let vs now proceed to the vses of this Doctrine First it followeth from hence if God be still with his Church then there is neuer any separation diuorcement between God and his Church betweene Christ his members so that whosoeuer would find the Lord to be his God he must be in the Church of the Church Christ is sayd to walk in the middest of the seuen golden Candlestickes â—â—â—l 1 13. that is of the Church Christ is euermore in his Church and whersoeuer the Church is there is Christ No man shall euer finde Christ as a Sauiour but in his Church The Emperour is to be acknowledged whersoeuer his standard is the King is where his Court is So there is alwayes a neere coniunction betweene God and his Church Where he is present with his grace there is his Church We shall not need to say with Martha Lord if thou haddest beene heere my brother had not bene dead Iohn 11 21. for God is euer with vs in all dangers he standeth present by vs His left hand is vnder our head 〈◊〉 2 5. and his right hand doth embrace vs. This is a notable and singular comfort to all the true members of the Church who are assured of the spirituall and speciall power and loue of God toward them supporting them and staying them vp with both his hands that they fall not from him through weaknes and infirmity of the flesh And seeing his loue is such vnto vs that he will not be farre from vs but in all our troubles embrace vs in both his armes this ought to stay and strengthen vs in all trials and confirme vs in all tentations which are as it were so many stormes and tempests beating vpon the barkes of our soules and threatning to make shipwracke of them We are ready in all our troubles when wee finde not present help at hand to suppose the Lord to be farre from vs. We are impatient of delay wee cannot abide to waite the Lords leysure So soone as we are entred into the Furnace of affliction that we feele the flames thereof to scorch vs and the anguish therof to enter into our bones by and by we thinke that God should helpe vs euery moment and minute appeareth to be a day and euery day seemeth a yeare vnto vs vntill hee scatter the coales and pull vs as a fire-brand out of the fire This made the Prophet in the heat of his affliction to cry out Why standest thou farre off O Lord and hidest thee in due time euen in affliction Psal 10 1. Wherby we see that the children of God are wonderfully assaulted the flesh wrastleth against the Spirit sometime preuaileth and for a time getteth the vpper hand So the same Prophet saith Psal 13 1 2. 22 1 2. How long wilt thou forget me ô Lord for euer How long wilt thou hide thy face from me c. And againe My God my God why hast thou forsaken me and art so far frrm mine health and from the words of my roaring c And in another place Will the Lord absent himselfe for euer and will he shew no more fauour Is his mercie clean gone c. Thus his faith was assaulted and his hope tryed that he should not fal into infidelity and yeeld to distrust in God But seeing our doctrine affirmeth that God is neuer from vs howsoeuer hee seemeth to delay and deferre his helpe let vs learne how great soeuer our conflicts be not vtterly to despaire of Gods mercy though it tarry Waite Habbak 2 3. for it shall surely and certainly come and not stay when the time euen the appointed time commeth So when the faithfull recouer theÌ„selues out of the former tentations as it were out of a gulf ready to swallow them vp they gather strength of Faith rest vpon the power presence of God and waite with patience the Lords leysure and confesse it was their owne infirmity This the Prophet Dauid setteth downe in Psal 40 1. and 42 5 11. and 43 5. and in diuers other places Thus it standeth all of vs vpon when affliction tryeth vs when the flesh tempteth vs when satan winnoweth vs and all of them consenting and conspiring together seeke to ouerthrow vs to consider that howsoeuer God oftentimes deferreth to help vs yet he is still present with vs and to assure our selues that doubtles he is not farre from euery one of vs. Matth. 15 21. It is the will and pleasure of God to try our faith to stirre vp our zeale to exercise our patience and to teach vs to make greater account of his blessings wheÌ„ we haue obtained them but in the end to our endles comfort he will declare by the effects of his loue and fauour that he was neuer indeed absent from vs howsoeuer we iudge so according to the weaknes of the flesh and hee for a time hide
those workmen that builded the Arke for others but were drowned themselues Let vs then labour after the especiall comfort consisting in the deliuerie of the whole will of God that though our hearers perish and go vnto destruction yet wee may find peace and comfort to our own harts This was it which the Apostle rested in hee preached Christ not onely as a Sauiour to theÌ„ that beleeue but as a Iudge of them that contemne him he saith We are vnto God the sweete sauour of Christ in them that are saued in them which perish to the one we are the sauour of death vnto death and to the other the sauour of life vnto life for we are not as many which make merchandize of the word of God but as of sincerity but as of God in the sight of God speake wee in Christ 2 Cor. 2 15 16 17. Thus doth the Prophet Esay prophesie concerning Christ bringing him in on the one side complaining of the contempt of his preaching and on the other side comforting himselfe that his worke was approued of God I haue laboured in vaine I haue spent my strength in vaine and for nothing but my iudgement is with the Lord and my worke with my God Esay 49 4. If we be found faithfull we shall be partakers of this comfort blessed shall that seruant be whom his master when he commeth shall finde so doing So then this duty serueth to comfort such as haue taught the word of God not only truely but wholly and onely so that they are able to appeale to the consciences of their hearers to witnesse with their sincerity Thus did the Apostle Paul in many places In the 20. chap. of the Acts vers 18 26 he saith Ye know from the first day that I came into Asia after what manner I haue beene with you wherefore I take you to record this day that I am pure from the blood of all men Where he maketh them witnesses of his diligence in preaching and of the discharge of his duty in his calling and therefore they could not deny it Thus he speaketh in his second Epistle to the Corinthians chap. 3 v. 1 2 The like manner of speaking dealing hath beene vsed by the Prophets and Apostles as appeareth in sundry places yea by Christ Iesus himselfe Samuel cleareth himselfe before the people Behold heere I am beare record of me befere the Lord and before his Annointed 1. Sam. 12 3. So Christ speaketh Which of you can accuse me and rebuke mee of sinne Iohn 8 46. This is a great and singular comfort to all the Ministers that in truth shal be able to auouch to their people this their diligence vprightnesse and to say in the face of the Congregation Ye know that I haue done my duty I take you to record that I haue admonished you I haue blown the Trumpet and taught you the way of saluation This is expedient and necessary for the Minister to vtter of himselfe both in respect of the godly and vngodly of the godly that their soules gained to the faith might cleare him and God haue the glory Of the wicked his aduersaries that they might be left without excuse that their mouthes might be stopped they haue nothing iustly to lay against him But contrariwise when the people haue beene ignorant and without instruction thorough the want of performance of this duty this should bee as great a greefe and anguish of spirit and bring as great trouble of conscience to consider his negligence and want of loue to their soules that were redeemed by the precious blood of Christ Thirdly this serueth to confute and conuince Vse sundry errors and to correct sundry euill practises and corrupt abuses First it meeteth with many errors and heresies of the church of Rome which maintaineth the sowre leauen of false doctrine and poysons the truth of God with their owne inuentions And seeing the Minister is to set downe but the truth of God we must learne to detest apocryphall additions and their humane traditions both which are a derogation to the sufficiency and perfection of the Scriptures For touching the Apocryphall Bookes which they haue lifted vp into the chayre of estate and giuen them equall power and preheminence with the Canonicall Scriptures they are but base counterfet coyne and no part of the Churches treasure they haue drosse mingled with them are not pure and perfect mettall They were not endited by the Spirit of God nor penned by the Prophets 〈◊〉 3 16. Pet. 1 19. the Lords Secretaries as the Scriptures were which haue God for their author and the holy Prophets for their Penmen Againe they were neuer committed of trust to the Iewes nor receiued of them into the Arke as not onely the fathers but the aduersaries themselues confesse and acknowledge but the ancient Church of the Iewes receiued and approued all the Canonical Booke Rom. 3 2. God did commend them to their care committed them to their custody for this was one chiefe priuiledge of the Iewes that they were credited with the Oracles of God And howsoeuer they shewed their ignorance in false interpretations yet they discouered no vnfaithfulnesse in wilfull corruptions additions alterations or manglings of any Bookes for then they should haue beene charged with this â—â—h 5 21. as well as with the other Lastly they containe sundry things that disagree from the true Scriptures of God likewise from theÌ„selues as might be declared and demonstrated by many particulars Seeing therfore these bookes called Apocrypha were neyther penned by the Prophets nor deliuered to the church of the Israelites neither are free from diuers contradictions we conclude that the Church of Rome hath no warrant to equal them with the holy Scriptures make them of like credite and authority with the Scriptures Againe 〈…〉 Ses 4 they offend in teaching humane traditions in making a word vnwritten equall with the word written and holding the Scriptures to be vnperfect maimed lame not containing all things necessary to faith and saluation not fully enabling the Minister to discharge his Calling But the holy Scriptures are perfect absolute and all-sufficient to teach the truth to conuince errors 〈◊〉 3 16 17. to correct vices and to instruct in righteousnesse yea to make the man of God perfect and throughly instructed in euery good worke and are of strength ability and sufficiency to make him wise to saluation Lastly they are accursed that adde any thing that take away any thing froÌ„ that which is written Deut. 4 2. Prou. 30 6. Reuel 22 18. and therefore no such vnwritten verities are to be taught or preached to the people as the matter of our Sermons or the instrument of our faith or the means of our saluation Moreouer it serueth to redresse and amend sundry corrupt practises too common and familiar among the Ministers of the Gospel Some in stead of building vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Christ Iesus
5 verses 28.29 They haue well saide all that they haue spoken they were ready to heare all and do all that Moses should speake vnto them But if we fall to stint the Spirit and teach the Lord to speake prescribing the Minister what he shall say and restraining our hearing what we will heare wee shall neuer heare fruitefully we shall neuer practise conscionably what we haue heard Thus much concerning the protestation of Balaam Verse 27. Balak saide vnto Balaam Come I pray thee I will bring thee vnto another place if so be it will please that God c. Heere is offered to our considerations the profession of Balaam Hee pretendeth Religion and the helpe of God and professeth to do all things in the Name of the true God yet was voyd of all Religion and sincere dealing and doth all things by the working of the diuell abusing the glorious and fearefull Name of God to malicious mischieuous purposes Doctrinâ— Many prâ—fesse God that seruâ— the diueâ—â— Hereby we learne that many in the world professe piety and godlinesse in the tongue that haue none in the heart They professe GOD outwardly but serue the diuell inwardly This appeareth in the Iewes who albeit they would not heare the preaching of the Prophets rebuking them in the Name of the Lord yet had oftentimes in their mouthes The Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord this is the Temple of the Lord Ier. 7 4. Thus the Prophet Esay reproueth them in his time This people come neere vnto me with their mouth and honour me with their lips but haue remoued their heart farre from me and their feare toward mee was taught by the precept of men Esay chap. 29 13. So many that were professors and teachers of the truth as Christ testifieth yea workers of myracles and crying vnto him Lord Lord yet shal not be acknowledged of him as belonging to him The Samaritans called and accounted themselues the true worshippers Iohn 4 2 and pretended the tradition of their fathers and hated the Iewes as false worshippers yet themselues worshipped they knew not what All heretiques will boast they teach Gods truth all hypocrites will say they embrace the faith all carnall and loose professors will challenge sincerity all Papists will cry out they are the Church the successors of the Apostles and the true Catholiques yet are no true Church but in shew no true Catholiques but in name no true successors of the Apostles but in place In the dayes of Christ the Iewes gloried that they were the seede of Abraham Iohn 8 44 the sonnes of the Couenant the heyres of promise they pleaded they were the first borne of God yet he proueth to their faces that they were the very limbes of the diuell And the Church of Smyrna had such among theÌ„ as vaunted they were Iewes Reuel 2 9. that is the people of GOD but were in truth the Synagogue of Sathan All which examples conclude the certainty of the former doctrine and verifie the saying of Salomon Prou. 30. There is a generation that are pure in their owne eyes and yet are not washed from their filthinesse The truth heereof will farther and more Reason 1 fully appeare vnto vs if we enter into the consideration of the causes and reasons of it The first is pride selfe-loue which so ouercome their hearts and blinde their eyes that they cannot see their owne wickednesse and wretchednesse which are so hud-winked with palpable ignorance of God as that they cannot iudge of themselues and their owne misery as they should We see the coniunction of these in the King of Moab and his Chaplaine the false Prophet that albeit they pretend the holy Name of God yet through loue of themselues on the one side and ignorance of God on the other they cannot see that their whole proceeding is an vtter renouncing of God This reason the Prophet Dauid pointeth vnto when he saith The wicked hath made boast of his owne hearts desire and the couetous blesseth himselfe though hee contemneth the Lord for the wicked is so proud that he seeketh not for God hee is in prosperity God spareth him in mercy and hee imagineth presently that he is iust and holy pleasing God Psal 10 3 4. Reason 2 Secondly the heart of man is many times deceitfull He can speake with his tongue that which he meaneth not in his heart nor hath any sence or feeling of in his owne soule but beguileth with lying lips and a double toong Many are vnder their profession hypocrites and haue hypocriticall hollow hearts speaking that which they did not minde For the nature of an hypocrite is to appeare outwardly like a painted Toombe 〈◊〉 8. as if there were nothing in him but singlenesse and simplicity of heart and vntill his corruption breake out as filthy matter out of a sore which assuredly it will do at some time or other seeing there is nothing couered that shall not bee reuealed Luke 12 2. there is none more conformable then he in the outward exercises of the Word Prayer and the Sacraments They draw neere with their lips they listen with their eares they stretch foorth their hands thus they prepare and make ready their mouthes to pray their eares to heare their hands to receiue This appeareth in the proud Pharisie Luke chapter 18 verses 11 12. He came into the Temple to pray he thanked God for his blessings hee fasted twice in the weeke hee gaue tythe of all that he possessed yet he worshipped God in vaine and departed to his house without profit or comfort Now let vs handle the vses of this doctrine Vse 1 First wee learne heereby for our instruction that outward profession is not enough to assure vs of our saluation or to fit vs to Gods kingdome for the diuell might go as farre as the best of those that rest in the shew of godlinesse who can turne and transforme himselfe into an Angel of light 2 Corinth 11 verse 14. A wolfe may put on a sheepes skinne yea the Parrot and Ape can imitate and therefore trust not to thy faire shewes and externall appearance if thou proceed no further It is not sufficient for thee to be baptized to bee made partaker of the word of God of the Table of the Lord and such priuiledges of the Church this is to trust in lying words that shall not profite Ier. chap. 7 verse 4. The case and condition of many professors is no better then of the heathen Infidels as of the Turkes and Sarazins I meane of such as content themselues with the bare name or profession of Christianity and therein satisfie themselues nay it is a great deale worse as our Sauiour teacheth Math. chapter 11 verses 21 22 23. that Corazin Bethsaida and Capernaum shall be punished more seuerely then Tyre and Sidon then Sodome and Gomorrha What comfort in the things of this life can any man take to beare the name of land and another to
of the world and hunting after vaine-glory which haue receiued all their reward they can looke for no other at the hands of almighty God This property Christ obserueth to be in hypocrites Math. chap. 6 verses 2 5 16 and 23 3. They blow a Trumpet before their almes they stand and pray in the open streetes they disfigure their faces when they fast and all these ceremonies and circumstances are vsed that they may bee seene and praised of men But we must in all our works looke vnto God and know that his eye is vpon vs who seeth vs in all places and will reward vs openly To conclude we are all to take knowledge of these fruites and effects of hypocrisie that we be not ouertaken with it and on the other side let vs first seeke the glory of God reforme our owne wayes preferre the statutes of God obserue the weighty things of the Law and content our selues to be seene of God that so we may haue praise not of men but of God Thirdly it teacheth vs what to thinke of Vse 3 coniuring sorcery enchantment Sorcerers and Witches will seeme to doe all things in the name of God they vse many good words they haue the Name of God and of Iesus Christ continually in their mouthes would be thought to worke wholly by the diuine power of almighty God wherby they shamefully take his Name in vaine and notoriously deceiue such as resort and repaire vnto them and therefore wee see how God maintained his owne glory and reuenged the abuse done vnto his holy Name in the Acts chap. 19 13 16. by the example of those which tooke vpon them to coniure and cast out diuels in the Name of God and to name ouer them which had euill spirits the Name of the Lord Iesus saying We adiure you by Iesus whom Paul precheth for the man in whom the euill spirit was ran vpon them and ouercame them and preuailed against them so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded Neither let any obiect and say there is no sinne in seeking to them seeing they vse good words whereof followeth a good effect to wit recouery of health and restoring of the sicke For heerein lyeth the deep subtilty of Satan vndermining craftily to hide his purpose He knoweth that if he were knowne and his hand seene in it al men would abhorre and abiure him Therefore he vseth to assaile men disguised 1 Cor. 11 14 changeth himselfe into an Angel of light that wee may be the sooner deceiued and he the better receiued Now he can finde no fitter colour thē to make shew of the Name of God which is horribly abused and prophaned euen by such as are accounted cunning men and cunning women These the more they vse the Name of God the more wicked they are and therfore albeit they speak of God and Christ his Son teach such as come vnto them to vse good words to weare some part of Iohns Gospel to do all in the Name of Christ yet they are the instruments of the diuell prophaners of the Scriptures abusers of holy things and takers of the Name of God in vaine whom God will neuer hold guiltlesse Exod. 20 7. The diuels are not driuen out with good words he is with stood with the shield of faith Eph. 6.16 where the Scriptures are not hanged about the neck but written in the heart by the Spirit of God and the soule throughly armed with the power of them as with a spirituall sword that is able to wound the enemy Lastly we learne from hence to ioyne to Vse 4 our outward profession true sanctification inward holinesse of conuersation True profession bringeth with it true godlinesse For al such as haue this honour giuen vnto them to be the people of God and his precious inheritance must be an holy people to God as Moses teacheth Thou hast set vp the Lord this day to be thy God and the Lord hath set thee vp this day to bee a precious people vnto him that thou shouldst keepe all his Commandements to make thee high aboue all Nations in praise in name in glory c. Deut. 26 17 18 18 19. Let vs not content our selues to haue GOD in our mouthes but labour to be sincere and first of all begin to looke to our hearts He that looketh to haue good fruite of his Trees looketh to the rootes He that would haue cleere waters in the chanels looketh to the Fountaines So if wee would cleanse our wayes in Gods sight this is the right order to be obserued to begin first to cleanse the heart This Christ teacheth the Pharisies being proud hypocrites Ye make cleane the vtter side of the Cup and of the Platter but within they are full of bribery and excesse thou blinde Pharisie cleanse first the inside of the Cup and Platter that the outside of thē may be cleane also Math. 23 25 26. This duty must of euery one of vs be practised First giue vnto God the heart that made it be careful to begin the worke of repentance there take heed of all hypocrisie Luke 12 1. which may deceiue others and will deceiue our selues but cannot deceiue God Counterfet holinesse is double vngodlinesse both because it is vngodlinesse Aug in Psal 63 and also a counterfetting which God abhorreth Oh hypocrite saith one if it be a good thing to bee good indeed Chrys in Math. hom 7. what reason hast thou to appeare to bee that which thou wilt not be And if it be an euill thing to be euill indeed why wilt thou bee that which thou wouldst not seeme to be If it be a good thing to appeare good it is better to be so indeed and if it be euill to appeare to be euill it is worse to be euill indeed Wherefore eyther appeare as thou art in truth or bee in truth as thou appearest For what shall it profit thee to seeme to all others a very Saint and to bee to thy selfe nay to thy God a diuell It is much more to thy profit and comfort to bee that indeed to thy selfe Senec. epist 78. which thou wouldst seeme to be to others A wicked man counterfetting godlinesse is most vngodly the deeper his hypocrisie is the greater is his iniquity and impiety Verse 28. So Balak brought Balaam vnto the toppe of Peor that looketh toward the Wildernesse Then Balaam saide c. Hitherto of two Doctrines arising partly from the person of Balaam and partly from the person of Balak One more remaineth to be considered in the shutting vp of this Chapter from the practise of them both In all this businesse we haue seene more their pollicy then their power and how they haue behaued themselues cunningly and craftily to bring their purpose to passe Hitherto commeth Balaks sending from farre and hyring of a sorcerer to curse the people Hitherto cometh Balaams consenting and comming for lucre and loue of money
ouer vs as he hath done them For are wee more excellent or better by nature or desert then they No by no meanes Eph. 2 1 3. we are borne dead in sinnes the heires of wrath as well as others This made the Apostle hauing made mention of the mercies of God shewed vnto him that had bene a blasphemer a persecuter and an oppressor to render thankes vnto GOD and to giue him the praise and glory Thou hast herein greater cause to blesse and praise the Name of GOD then for thy creation which onely gaue thee a being vpon the earth whereas this doth ioyne thee to GOD and entitle thee to the kingdome of heauen Verse 4. He hath said which heard the words of God and saw the vision of the Almighty falling into a trance Wee heard before how Balaam was inspired of God to deliuer vnto the Moabites Midianites and Ammonites the will of God Now here is offered to our considerations the meanes and manner that God vsed in giuing vnto him his diuine inspiration and that is by a vision or trance We heard before what a trance is to wit an extraordinary worke of the spirit vpon the whole man casting the body as it were in a deepe sleepe making the minde fit to receiue the things which are reuealed of the Lord. Thus it pleased the Lord to deale with Balaam at this present that his words might be knowne to be diuine not humane Doctrine In formeâ— times Goâ— reuealed dâ—uers thingâ— by visions From hence wee learne that God in former times hath reuealed diuers things vnto men by visions by dreames and otherwayes as seemed good to his heauenly wisedome God hath not vsed one meanes alone but diuers to speake to the world either by Angels or by the cloud or betweene the Cherubims or by Vrim or by dreames or by visions To this purpose there is a rule set downe Numb 12 6. If there be a Prophet of the Lord among you I will be knowne to him by a vision and will speake vnto him by dreame This is further taught in the booke of Iob by the words of Elihu instructing Iob in the maner of Gods dealing with sinners shewing how God admonisheth them in dreames and visions God speaketh once or twice and one seeth it not in dreames and visions of the night when sleepe falleth vpon men and men sleepe vpon their beds Iob. 33 14 15. So when Paul was conuerted by the voyce of Christ the Lord spake to Ananias in a vision to goe vnto him and Paul likewise in a vision saw him comming in vnto him and putting his hands on him that he might receiue his sight Acts 9 10 12. When Peter lodging with one Simon a Tanner waxed hungry and would haue eaten he fel into a trance he saw heauen opened and a certaine vessell came downe vnto him as it had beene a great sheete knit at the foure corners and was let downe to the earth c. Acts 10 10 11. So the Apostle being compelled by the false Apostles to glory of himselfe maketh a rehearsall of the visions and reuelations of the Lord that were offered vnto him 2. Cor. 12 1. Vnto these examples wee might adde sundry others out of the Scriptures as of Iacob of Samuel of Ezekiel Gen. 46 â— of Daniel of Iohn all declaring that GOD vsed to reueale many things by visions to his seruants the Prophets and to others when it pleased him The reasons are First to discouer and Reason manifest his will vnto them sometimes to admonish them sometimes to teach them somtimes to terrifie them and alwayes to declare and reueale his heauenly pleasure vnto them as we heard before out of the booke of Iâ—b Iob 33 15 16. For it hath bene the ordinary maner of God euen from the beginning to warne comfort and declare what hee would haue done or forbid what he would not haue done both in the day time and in the night season partly by visions to such as were waking partly by dreames to such as were asleepe Reason 2 Secondly God would haue the reuelation of his will appeare to be onely his and not of themselues For howsoeuer it pleased the Lord to deale with his seruants and what way soeuer he vsed to signifie his good pleasure in all these cases he imprinted in the mindes and hearts of them to whom hee shewed himselfe certaine notes and euident tokens whereby they might expressely and manifestly know that it was his doing This we noted before to be one of the causes why it pleased the Lord to deale by visions that we should chalenge nothing to our owne selues but ascribe all vnto him Vse 1 Now let vs come to the vses First consider from hence the greatnesse and excellency of Gods hand who hath diuers wayes to reueale his will and to teach his people to call them and gather them vnto himselfe Some meanes he hath to preserue a sinner from falling and some to restore him being fallen He is the head Physician of the world he ministreth the best Physicke and of most sure and certain working He neuer faileth in his cures both because hee knoweth the nature of the disease and the working of the ingredient The woman in the Gospel diseased with an issue of blood twelue yeeres suffered many things of many Physicians and spent all that shee had yet it auailed her nothing but shee became much worse Marke 5 26. But such as seeke to God to heale the diseases of their soules and submit themselues to be his patients doe alwayes receiue from him health and depart from him better then they came Hee vseth partly preseruatiues and partly restoratiues He speaketh by admonitions in dreames and visions And these being ceased hee speaketh by chasticements and corrections he preacheth vnto vs by the Ministers of his word and by all meanes desireth to doe vs good True it is the diuell hath his visions being as it were the ape of God which are so many delusions of men as when hee maketh men beleeue they see that which they see not or perswadeth men strange things of themselues that they are that which indeed they are not 1. Sam 28.14 His drift and purpose in both is to deceiue and seduce But God vseth sundry meanes to draw vs to himselfe to draw vs out of our selues to draw vs to his kingdome He is not as a poore practitioner that hath but one plaster for euery sore or one medicine for euery disease he hath variety of meanes store of prouision for al maladies which serueth to commend vnto vs the goodnesse mercy greatnesse power and wisdome of God to be acknowledged and confessed of euery one of vs. Secondly wee learne that God neuer leaueth Vse 2 them destitute of a teacher that in a reuerent feare of his Name seeke vnto him and call vpon him We see he oftentimes admonisheth and informeth of his will such as are out of the Church and know him
the sonnes of God for this cause the world knoweth you not because it knoweth not him God is become our Father the Sonne is our Redeemer the Holy-ghost is become our sanctifier the Angels are become our attendants the Scriptures are become our euidences the Sacraments are our seales the creatures are become our seruants our afflictions are our instructions This the Apostle teacheth the Church 1. Cor. 3 21 22 23. They are blessed that haue their sinnes pardoned and not imputed vnto them as the Prophet teacheth but God saith to euery beleeuer Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee They are blessed that heare his word and keepe it but the sheepe of Christ heare his voyce and follow him They are blessed that delight in the Law of the Lord and in his Law meditate day and might but the godly make it their counsellour to be aduised by it This vse that now we stand vpon is directly vrged by the Prophet Psal 84. where hauing made his complaint that hee could not haue accesse to the Church of God to make profession of his faith and to profite in Religion hee breaketh out into this passionate exclamation being touched with an inward feeling of the want of those holy assemblies Psal 84 4 5. O Lord of hoasts how amiable are thy tabernacles thereupon concludeth the point which wee haue stood vpon Blessed are they that dwell in thine house they will euer praise thee blessed is the man whose strength is in thee and in whose heart are thy wayes Howsoeuer the vngodly that sauour nothing but of the earth want spirituall eyes to behold the beauty of the Church and account it no part of their happinesse to liue within the compasse and bosome of it yet the children of God haue taken nothing so neere to heart as when they haue bene driuen from the place of his worship The Prophet is grieued that the sparrowes and swallowes had better accesse and freer recourse to the houses of men to build their nests to lay their young and to rest and repose themselues then he had to the Lords Tabernacle and therefore preferreth their condition before his owne We see how the Iewes wept and pittifully lamented by the riuers of Babylon and hung vp their instruments on the willowes saying Psal 137 1 2 3 How shall we sing the song of the Lord in a strange land If I forget thee O Ierusalem let my right hand forget to play If I doe not remember thee let my tongue cleaue to the roofe of my mouth yea if I preferre not Ierusalem to my chiefe ioy No doubt they might haue prayed to the Lord in Babylon and in banishment as well as in Iudea and at Ierusalem the Lord heareth in all places and willeth that men pray euery where lifting vp pure hands without wrath or doubting 1. Tim. 2.8 but they mourned because they could not visit the Temple of God in Ierusalem there to make publicke confession of their sinnes and of their faith toward God They therefore plainely testify that they haue no feeling either of the weakenesse of their faith or of the greatnesse of their offences that glory in their owne shame and say they beare as good a soule to God as they which resort so often to the Church and delight to heare the preaching of the word and that they can serue God as well at home as in the Church These are led by another spirit then Dauid was who if he were a man after Gods owne heart Psal 42 1 2 3. hauing such an earnest desire after the seruice and worship of God and saying As the Hart brayeth for the riuers of water so panteth my soule after thee O God my soule thirsteth for God euen for the liuing God when shall I come and appeare before the presence of God surely these must needs be guided by the spirit of the diuell who so openly scorne all Religion and are at defiance with God robbing God of his honour committing sacriledge in keeping their tongues from the publick praises of God entring themselues off from the mysticall body of Christ condemning and contemning the congregation of the faithfull giuing offence to others by euill example and despiâ—â—ng the ordinance of God who hath appointed commanded the assembly of his people to meet together to acknowledge their sinnes to confesse their faith to pray for things necessary to praise him for his blessings receiued to heare the word expounded and to receiue the Sacraments deliuered so that such as flye from these doe fly from God himselfe they fly from their owne saluation they seeke a worship by themselues and they imagine an heauen by themselues But let them take heed their worship proue not a false worship and their heauen a false heauen and a true hell Secondly we must all labour to bee members Vse 2 of the Church rather then of any other place in the world We see how carefull men are not onely to be in great societies towns but to be of them to haue the freedome of priuiledged places and incorporations Act. 22 28. Yea to obtaine it purchase it with a great summe of money because it hringeth worldly commodity How much more should wee endeauour to be members of the Church whereby we are made free men and haue interest in the blessings of God yea wee become free denizens of the Kingdome of heauen How doe men esteeme their freedome to be of earthly cities If wee be part of the Church wee haue accesse to the truth Now if wee shall know the truth the truth shall make vs free Iohn 8 32 36. If we be belonging to the Church we haue our interest in Christ now if that Sonne shall make vs free then we shall be free indeed This made the Apostle say Phil. 3 20. Our conuersation is in heauen from whence we looke for a Sauiour If we become limbes of the Church of God wee haue the spirit that beares witnesse to our spirit that we are the sonnes of God now the Lord giueth his Spirit 2. Cor. 3 17 and where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty Such as are free of cities and incorporations haue diuerse priuiledges that others want obtaine many benefites that others want obtaine many dignities that others desire and haue their names enrolled among the free-men but how much greater is the preheminence of all those that are brought into the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God being made parts of the Church which is the freest citty vnder the heauens This city of our God hath the priuiledges of the communion of Saints of the forgiuenesse of sinnes of the resurrection of the body to eternall life and all such as belong vnto it haue their names registred and enrolled in the booke of life What shall it profite thee to obtaine an earthly freedome in earthly cities and to be the seruant of sinne the bondslaue of the diuel and to want the freedome of the sonnes and daughters of almighty
his voyce Acts 9 4. saying to him Saul Saul why persecutest thou me His persecution was directly against the Saints but wee heare how the Lord acounteth that persecution to be against himselfe This is a singular encouragement to euery one of vs to loue the seruants of God from our hearts and to serue their necessities considering that it is as it were put vpon the Lords accounts and he will recompence it vnto our bosomes It is a great terror to al mercilesse malicious men for whatsoeuer mischiefe they worke against the godly it is done against Christ and they shall be arraigned as guilty of oppression and persecution against Christ Againe as this is an incouragement in well doing so it is a great comfort vnto vs in these fruites and works of mercy that God will remember them be mindfull of them and for them will assuredly helpe vs when wee are in distresse This the Prophet saith Blessed is hee that iudgeth wisely of the poore the Lord will deliuer him in the time of trouble Psal 41 1 2. So then when we haue bene seruiceable comfortable vnto others especially to the seruants of God there ariseth from hence a great comfort to our consciences an assurance of our eternall peace acception with God so that we may with boldnesse come to the throne of his grace pray vnto him for the graces of his Spirit Obadiah proueth that he seared the Lord in the truth of his spirit assureth his conscience thereof because hee had hid the Prophets of God in the persecution raised against them by Iezabel 1. King 18 12 13. Therefore when he feared that Eliah would procure vnto him the displeasure of Ahab and so bring vpon him a cruell death hee found comfort in the former fruites of mercy and said to the Prophet Was it not told my Lord what I did when Iezabel slew the Prophets of the Lord how I hid an hundred men of the Lords Prophets by fifties in a caue and fed them with bread and water And now thou sayest goe tell thy Lord Behold Eliah is heere that hee may slay mee The like wee see in Nehemiah when hee had relieued the oppressed people and euery way sought rather the welfare of the Church then his owne commodity hee turneth himselfe to God and saith Neh. 5 19 13 14 22 31. Remember me O my God in goodnesse according to all that I haue done for this people Neh. 5 19. And chap. 13 14 22 31. Remember me O my God heerein and wipe not out my kindnesse that I haue shewed on the house of my God and the offices thereof He doth not heere glory in his owne merits nor putteth his trust in his good works for before he pleadeth mercy craueth pardon but desireth that God in goodnes would graciously reward the works which hee had done with a good conscience and is bolde to put him in minde of his promise who hath promised to repay whatsoeuer is done for the benefit and behoofe of his Saints A great comfort it is to be able in the simplicity of our hearts to speake thus How many are able in our dayes to say with Nehemiah Lord remember me according to all that I haue done for thy people For their owne conscience would by and by accuse them and cry out of the wrongs and iniuries they haue done vnto them how they haue hated them in their hearts smitten them with their hands wounded them with their tongues trampled vpon them with their feet and sold themselues to work mischiefe against them If they will not remember the seruants of God in kindnesse let them know God will remember their vnkindnesse and the children of God may pray vnto him not for desire of reuenge but for the aduancement of his glory to reward them according to their desarts as we see in Nehemiah Remember them O my God that defile the Priesthood Neh. 13 29. This must of necessity galle a mans conscience whē the terrors thereof shall accuse him for want of doing good seruice to the Church of God Iob 27.23 Iam. 2 15. yea for doing great wrongs and offering many indignities against the Church 10 Then Balak was very angry with Balaam and smote his hands together so Balak said vnto Balaam I sent for thee to curse mine enemies and behold thou hast blessed them vncessantly now three times 11 Therfore now flee vnto thy place I thoght surely I will promote thee vnto honour but loe the Lord hath kept thee backe from honour 12 Then Balaam answered Balak Told I not also thy Messengers which thou sentest vnto me saying 13 If Balak would giue mee his house full of siluer and gold I cannot passe the commandement of the Lord to do either good or bad of mine owne minde What the Lord shall command the same I shall speake 14 And now behold I goe vnto my people Come I will counsell thee such things as this people shall do to thy people in the latter dayes Hitherto we haue spoken of the preparation into the Prophesie and likewise of the Prophesie it selfe Now followeth the effect and euent thereof expressed partly in Balak the King and partly in Balaam the false Prophet Touching Balak Moses declareth that when he saw himselfe againe disappointed of his hope and expectation hee bursteth for anger and smiteth his hands together in token of the inward indignation of his heart For as the patient abiding of the righteous shall be gladnesse Prou. 10 28 so the hope of the wicked shall perish He is content to hearken vnto the Sorcerer so long as hee hopeth to heare pleasant and pleasing things of him but when he is deceiued he rayleth and rageth without measure Balaks anger against Balaam His indignation conceiued against him appeareth first by comparing his owne purpose with Balaams practise when he saith I sent for thee to curse mine enemies and behold thou hast not ceased to blesse them now three times It is no lesse absurd and iniurious in thee to blesse mine enemies thē if thou shouldest curse my friends for in that thou blesses them it is all one as if thou cursedst me If thou standest with them thou standest against me both of vs cannot stand together If they continue I fall Secondly he doth cashire him and cast him out of his fauour he withdraweth the present prepared for him and denyeth him the wages and stipend promised vnto him I saide Surely I will aduance thee to honour but the Lord hath kept thee backe from honour as if he should say Depart from me thou vnhappy Prophet vnhappy in thy Prophesie vnhappy in thy preferment vnhappy to me vnhappy to thy selfe I called thee not to blesse this people but to curse them I haue honoured thee among my Princes and would moreouer if that had bin too little haue done vnto thee and for thee greater things then these But seeing thou settest so light by my gifts goe thy wayes
therefore to be esteemed aboue al the glory riches pleasures and profits of this world This made the Prophet Dauid say Many say Lord who will shew vs any good But Lord lift thou vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs thou hast giuen me more ioy of heart then they haue had when their wheat and their wine did abound Psal 4 6 7. Hereunto accordeth the Apostle Phil. 3 20. So then they are conuinced condemned to be prophane beasts possessed with the euill spirit of Esau that will not keepe the Lords Sabbaths nor attend vpon his worship but make that day a time of toyle and trauaile about their worldly businesse and a day to be spent in dancing and dallying in surfetting and drunkennesse in gaming ydlenes thereby making that which is the Lords day by his institution to be to theÌ„ the diuels day by their prophanation The Gospel and al things of a better life are lightly regarded of all such as are giueÌ„ to their profits and pleasures and delight to pamper vp the flesh No Religion could enter into the rich glutton that was clad in purple and fared deliciously euery day Luk. 16 19. The rich man whose ground brought foorth fruites plentiously whose tongue promised to him perpetuity and whose heart bred in him security neuer thought what should become of his soule neuer dreamed of sodaine death neuer minded his owne saluation and therfore God saide vnto him O foole this night will they fetch away thy soule from thee then whose shall those things be which thou hast prouided Luk 12 16. The Apostle Peter maketh it a speciall marke of the prophane beasts in that time 2 Pet. 2 13. that they accounted it their chiefe pleasure to liue deliciously for a season And the Apostle Iude speaking of the like liuers saieth Iude 11. they were feast-hunters filling pampering themselues Of this sort are all drunkards gluttons epicures and belly-gods speake vnto them to embrace the truth to minde heauenly things to consider wherefore they were created and to remember the shortnesse of their life they cannot heare the belly hath no eares They are ready to answer with carnall minded men what will the Gospel aduantage me Why should I be a professor and become a by word of the world What good cometh to a man by hearing the word by reading the Scriptures or by being the childe of God It can get me neyther many in my purse nor cloaths to my backe nor food to my belly nor any other pleasure to my heart I had rather haue the company of good fellowes and a draught of wine or strong drink then to heare the best Sermon that can be preached And heere consider with mee prophane Esau once againe When Iacob demanded of him the sale of his birth-right the said Loe I am almost dead what is then this birthright to me Gen. 25 31. Thus the Atheists speake in the booke of Iob chap. 21 15. Who is the Almighty that we should serue him and what profit should wee haue if we should pray vnto him Such prophane Esaues there be many in the world monsters among the sons of men proud gyants that are at opeÌ„ defiance with God that regard the cup and kan the pot and good fellowship before heauen and heauenly things that prize the most precious pearles of God most basely like Iudas the son of perditioÌ„ that valued Christ at thirty pence so these sell euerlasting life and giue heauen depart froÌ„ saluation some for their whore some for their drinke some for their money and other for other base and beastly pleasures all these shall one day know the price of their folly and confesse with their owne mouthes that they were worse then fooles and mad meÌ„ that euery one is ready to point at with the finger Euery one is ready to sit in iudgement vpon Esau to condemne the prophanenes of his hart because hee regarded more the satsfying of his present lust and moment any pleasure then to be the successor of his father in the Church of God yet of this number there bee infinite thousands in the world that prize the precious treasure of Gods heauenly graces the vse of the Sacraments the frame of Christian Religion the glorious ministery of the Word the hope of a better life and the endlesse ioy of Gods kingdom things more of value then the whole world beside as brutishly basely as euer Esau did his birthright are ready to sell them for euery filthy gaine drudgery pleasure They thinke of no other life then this present and know no other God but Mammon and therefore howsoeuer they haue oftentimes the praise of the world and the commendation to be ciuill honest men they are not onely enemies vnto their soules but to the crosse of Christ 〈◊〉 3 18. and are in the fearfull estate of condemnation Verse 14. Come I will counsell thee such things as this people shall do to thy people in the latter dayes Heere we haue set downe vnto vs the cheefe occasion of that great iudgement which fell vpon the people wherein foure twenty thousand perished as appeareth in the chapt following namely the diuellish counsell of Balaam which hee gaue vnto Balak to draw the people into fornication But it may seeme at the first sight that Balaam speaketh very vnproperly For whereas he sayth I will counsell thee such things as this people shall doe to thy people some may suppose he should rather haue sayde I will counsell thee such things as thou and thy people shall do to the people of Israel Notwithstanding if wee consider the words aright we shall see his meaning to bee so in effect So then if we marke what the people of God should do to them wee shall finde what they shall do to the people of God The Israelites as we see in the seuenteenth Verse Shall smite the coasts of Moab and destroy them subdue them and bring them vnder so was the drift of his counsell to lay a plot and prepare a snare whereby the Israelites shold be weakned and many thousands of them destroyed by the hand of God As if hee should say I know this people whom thou hatest shall waste and weaken thy posterity in time to come but hearken vnto mee and obey my counsell I will shew thee how thou shalt ruine them and compasse theyr destruction and so do vnto them that which they shall do vnto thy people Thus we see the wickednes of Balaams heart to bee exceeding great who when he was restrained from cursing opened his mouth to wicked counsell thereby the children of Israel fell into horrible sinnes and drew vpon themselues heauy punishments â—ctrine 〈◊〉 an horri◠〈◊〉 to giue 〈◊〉 counsell Hereby we learne That to giue euill counsell is a greeuous sinne It is not enough for vs to abstaine from doing euill but wee must beware of this great sinne that we do not counsell any to
deceiued and shal be disappointed of our hope Let vs not looke for any consolation from him but woe and confusion of faces This our Sauiour teacheth in the Gospel Iohn 3 19. This is the condemnation that light came into the world and men loued darknesse rather then that light because their deeds were euill It must needs be a strange darknesse that cannot be driuen away by the beames of this bright shining It must be a very grosse and wilfull blindnesse where the continuall light of the Gospel proceeding from the louing face of Christ the Sunne of righteousnesse hath wrought no knowledge nor profit in the wayes of godlinesse The Apostle in this respect saith If our Gospel be hid it is hid to them that are lost 2 Cor. 4 3 4. in whom the god of this world hath blinded the minde that is of the Infidels that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the Image of God should not shine vnto them Christ the Sunne of righteousnesse hath appeared and shined gloriously in this part of the earth and yet alasse how many are there starke blinde and willingly blinde euen vnder the ministry of the most painefull seruants of God that labor in the Lords vineyard and spend their strength to giue light to others If a man hearing the voyce of a trumpet yet will stop his eares or hauing the light of the day yet will shut fast his eyes this is a wilfull ignorance 2 Pet 3 5. and a presumptuous sin that shall encrease their iudgement and condemnation This doth our Sauiour teach Iohn 15 12. If I had not come and spoken vnto them they should not haue had sinne but now haue they no cloake for their sinne The Prophets prophesying of the times of the Gospel and of the people that should beleeue in Christ declare as we noted before that God would poure out his Spirit vpon all flesh Esay 11 9. 2 3. that all should bee taught of God that the earth should bee full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters do couer the sea What shall we say of these things The palpable ignorance and horrible blindnesse which is seene in the world sheweth plainly that we are not that people The Prophet telleth vs what readinesse and forwardnes should be in men to come into Gods house for encrease of knowledge to be instructed in his wil and to walke in his wayes that they should say one to another Vp let vs goe and pray before the Lord let vs seeke the Lord of Hoasts and I will goe also Zach. 8 21. We are farre from this zeale and from encouraging one another in good things and therefore the blessings of God do stand farre from vs also So then we see such as liue in ignorance and sinne are darknesse and haue no communion with Christ for what fellowship can there be betweene light and darknesse Vse 2 Secondly wee must all haue a speciall care that this Starre may rise in our hearts that the Sunne of righteousnesse may reioyce and refresh vs. Now the right way to haue him with a gracious aspect to shine vpon vs is for vs to regard and giue heed to the lesser lights the candle-lights or starre-lights which are fore-runners of this starre to wit the light of the Prophets of the Apostles and other seruants of God which are appointed to direct vs in the course of our life and to point out vnto vs this light So the Apostle saith Ye haue a sure word of the Prophets vnto which yee shall doe well to giue heed as vnto a light that shineth in darke places vntill the day dawne and the Day-starre arise in your hearts 2 Pet. 1 19. And our Sauiour calleth his Disciples the light of the world and a City set vpon an hill Iohn Baptist was a burning and a shining Candle Iohn 5 35. They that will not follow these lights nor seeke to be guided by these starres shall neuer feele the comfort of this Starre of Iacob So thē these places of the world where those lesser lights haue no entertainment or where by the malice of the people they are remoued or their lights put out are most wretched and miserable The people are said in the Prophet to haue walked in darknes Esay 9 2. Math. 4 13. and to haue dwelled in the land of the shadow of death before these lights shined on them So long as Israel was without a preaching Priesthood to deliuer vnto them the Law of God so long they were without God and his word 2 Chron. 15 3. So long as they wanted these Stewards of the Lords house to giue them their portion of meate in due season they endured a greeuous famine of the soule and perished for want of food It standeth vs therefore vpon to reioyce in these lights and to be glad when these starres begin to shine among vs they are the ioy and solace of the earth howsoeuer they be basely esteemed off in the world and reproched by them that loue darknesse more then light because their wayes are euill Iohn 3 20 21 for euery man that euill doth hateth the light neyther commeth to the light lest his deeds should be reproued but hee that doth trueth cometh to the light that his deeds might bee made manifest that they are wrought according to God The Galatians did so affect Paul that they would haue pulled out both their lights to wit their eyes to do him good Gal. 4 15. But the practise of our times and the lamentable experience of our dayes sheweth the contrary men seeke by all wayes and deuices they can to dim and darken these lights by greeuing and vexing them by disgracing and slandering them by molesting and troubling of them by discouraging and discountenancing of them that so they might hinder the building of the Lords house If these men were asked the question whether they would haue Christ shine in their hearts and arise as a bright starre to scatter the cloudy mistes of their vnbeleeuing minds no doubt they wold answer it is their desire and that they finde more vse of the light of Christ in their soules then of the shining of the Sunne in the Firmament and yet so long as they do not vse those meanes whereby the beames of this Starre of Iacob may shine vpon them they make it manifest they regard not the Starre it selfe And therefore let no man flatter himselfe that hee regardeth the Gospel or Christ the bringer of the glad tydings of saluation when they will not open their eares to the Gospel preached by such as Christ hath appointed ouer vs. Vse 3 Lastly we must take heed we be not deceiued in iudging of this light For many imagine they haue the light of this Sunne of righteousnes and of this starre of Iacob whē they haue but a false light True it is Christ is in himselfe of himselfe alwayes a light howsoeuer he be receiued albeit men shut
their eyes and will not see his brightnesse yet remaineth he the light of the world For the Sun shineth in the firmament howsoeuer some are blinde and cannot see and others might see yet make themselues blinde Therefore the Prophet I say saith chap. 60.1 2 19. Arise O Ierusalem be bright for thy light is come and the glory of the Lord is risen vpon thee thou shalt haue no more Sunne to shine by day neither shall the brightnesse of the Moone shine vnto thee for the Lord shall bee thine euerlasting light and the daies of thy sorrow shall be ended When the Sun which is called the eye of the world and is the light of the day riseth vpon vs and commeth toward vs it doth quicken and reioyce vs it causeth life fruite to appeare in those creatures which seemed to be dead dry before so if this Day-starre do truely rise vp in our hearts it will not onely enlighten our vnderstanding but so heate our frozen and dead hearts as that it will put the life of righteousnesse into vs and make vs walke as children of light that need not be ashamed who mark theyr steps and behold theyr wayes Therfore the Apostle speaketh to euery one of vs that considering the season it is now time that we shold arise from sleepe for now is our saluation nearer then when we beleeued it the night is past the day is at hand let vs therefore cast away the works of darknesse and let vs put on the armour of light walking honestly as in the day not in gluttony and drunkennesse not in chambering and wantonnesse not in strife and enuying Rom. 13 11 12. We haue heere a notable direction how to know whether this starre be risen vpon vs or not If he haue wrought these effects fruites in vs if by the bright beames of his Spirit sweet influence of his grace he hath cast out of our mindes the darke clouds of ignorance and blindnesse and caused vs to see what the acceptable will of God is if he haue sanctified vs by the holy Ghost whereby the kingdome of sinne is euery day more and more suppressed and we reformed according to the Image of God to serue him in holinesse true righteousnesse if these things be in some measure in vs we may be well assured that this starre of Iacob hath shined vpon vs. But if these things be not wrought and effected in vs but that wee remaine still in our sinnes and ignorances we haue no part in Christ we haue no portion in this Sunne of righteousnesse He hath neuer entred into our hearts his beames of grace and mercy haue neuer shined vpon vs we are still holden vnder the dominion of darknesse and in the condemnation of him who is the Prince of darknesse to wit the diuell Therefore the Apostle exhorteth all of vs Awake thou that sleepest and stand vp from the dead and Christ shall giue thee light walke circumspectly not as fooles buâ— as wise redeeming the time because the daies are euill Ephes chapt 5 verse 14. And the same Apostle in another place saith If any man bee in Christ hee is a new creature 2 Cor. 5 17. If yee haue heard him and haue beene taught by him cast off the olde man which is corrupt and put on the new man which after God is created vnto righteousnesse and true holinesse Eph 4 21 22. Let vs all remember this truth and no more deceiue our owne soules in perswading our selues to be in Christ when as yet we neuer tasted of his Spirit nor were made partakers of his heauenly graces Verse 20. And when he looked on Amalek he vttered his Parable and saide Amalek was the first of the Nations c. Hitherto wee haue spoken of the Prophesie of Balaam against the Moabites now followeth his prophesie against the Amalekites in these words which is the fift in number and the second among them that concerne the heathen that were not of Israel wherein we haue already seene in what sence the Amalekites are called the first of the Nations not that simply they were first of all people for they came of Esau as Moses witnesseth Gen. 36 16 but because they were the first that fought against Israel after they were come out of the Land of Egypt therfore shold be themselues destroyed In setting downe this practise of the Amalekites Doctrine Warres are of great antiquity we finde it warranted that warres in the world haue beene ancient among men To gather armies and to muster men to battaile is no new deuice but an old and ancient practise among the sonnes of men In the tenth chapter of the booke of Genesis verse 9 Nimrod began to be mighty vpon the earth and is saide to be a mighty hunter before the Lord the beginning of his kingdome was Babel And in the 14 chap. we haue mention of two armies one raised by Chedor-laomer and his confederates the other by the Kings of Sodome and Gomorrha these rebelling the other punishing their rebellion betweene whom was a cruell battel fought This we see in the sonnes of Iacob raising a force against the Sheehemites Gen. 34 25. vnder the conduct of Simeon Leui who were the firebrands of warre and the trumpets of sedition they came vpon them on a sodaine and slew all the maies among them and after this violence offered vnto their persons they spoiled the City We shall not need to stand further vpon this point the books of Ioshua of Iudges the books of the Kings and of the Chronicles together with lamentable experience of all ages and times confirme this to haue beene a common practise among men of olde to raise warre one against another and to try their causes and quarrels by the dint of the sword The Reasons heereof are not hard to finde Reason 1 For first howsoeuer men are carried headlong with rage and reuenge one against another yet the diuell is the bellowes to kindle the coales who was a murtherer and a man-slayer from the beginning as our Sauiour speaketh vnto the Iewes Iohn 8 44. Yee are of your father the diuell and the lustes of your father ye will do he hath bene a murtherer from the beginning and abode not in the truth because there is no truth in him This he declareth to the Church of the Smyrnians That it should come to passe that the diuell shall cast some of them into prison Reu. 2 10 and afterward chap. 12 17 it is saide The dragon was wrath with the woman went and made war with the remnant of her seed which keepe the Commandements of God This is it that Michaiah spake to Ahab Who shall entice Ahab that he may goe and fall at Ramoth Gilead Then there came foorth a spirit and stood before the Lord and saide I will entice him 1 Kings 22 20. Seeing then the diuell is the stirrer of diuision and the kindler of contention between man and man
the other side we are to shun the euill company of euil men lest we learne their wayes True it is if we would abstaine altogether from the acquaintance and familiarity of fornicators Idolaters extortioners railers drunkards and such like We must go out of the world 1 Cor. 6 10. But albeit we cannot wholly auoide them yet wee must not thrust our selues into them nor delight in them but bee greeued at them so soone as we can winde our selues out of thē We shall learne no good by their society Therefore Salomon saith Hee that walketh with the wise shall be the wiser but a companion of fooles shall learne foolishnes Prou. 13.20 Now albeit we cannot at all times forsake the familiarity of the vnfaithfull yet wee must euer abandon and abiure their vnfaithfulnes and vngodlines we cannot euer refuse their company but wee must euermore renounce their impiety Let vs take heed we embrace none of their sinnes He that standeth farthest from a raging flame is frees◠and farthest off from burning hee that walketh a great distance from the banke of the Riuer is safest from drowning He that commeth not neere places of infection is surest to escape the danger And as wee are to beware of all their sinnes so especially it behoueth vs to be suspicious and fearefull of those sinnes vnto which wee know our selues most prone enclined For they do most of all delight vs and those are they which will soonest ouerturne vs and bring vpon vs destruction of soule and body Secondly it serueth to reproue condemne Vse 2 all such as are companions with prophane men The shrowding of our selues into such company argueth a conformity in affections howsoeuer wee would haue it thought to be otherwise We see in the course of nature that like will to like and birds of a feather will flie and flocke together And if they be not yet made like vnto them and corrupted by them it is greatly to be feared they will be allured and enticed Iehoshaphat was reproued for his friendship and aliance with Ahab and in the end it was the ruine of his owne house The Prophet came vnto him and said Wouldst thou helpe the wicked loue them that hate the Lord Therefore for this thing the wrath of the Lord is vpon thee 2 Chron. 19 2. Happy is their estate whose abode is continually amongst Gods people as the Prophet saith Psal 65 3. Blessed is he whom thou choosest and causest to come to thee he shall dwell in thy Courts and he shall bee satisfied with the pleasures of thine house euen of thine holy Temple On the other side wee must confesse it to bee a wofull and heauy condition to endure the company of the wicked It is a part of our greefe and sorrow to be in their society being alwayes ioyned with sinne and to the dishonour of God This made the Prophet cry out with great perplexity while hee liued amongst the vngodly and to acknowledge his case to be pittifull and miserable Wo is me that I remaine in Mesech and dwell in the Tents of Kedar Psal 120 5. There is nothing that more discouereth what lyeth in the hart then the company with whom we ordinarily resort and the places to which we commonly resort The heart of man is deceitfull and the secret corners of it are past finding out but the company which we vse shall try what is in it If the heart be set vpon goodnesse we will not delight in those that are enclined to leudnesse The Prophet Dauid testifieth heereby the vprightnesse of his heart that all his delight was in the Saints Psal 16 3 And Psalm 119 63. I am a companion of all them that feare thee and keepe thy precepts And Psal 26. I haue not haunted with vaine persons neither kept company with the dissemblers I haue hated the assembly of the euill and haue not accompanied with the wicked Such therfore as make themselues merry with lewd company and can laugh most heartily at their sinnes declare that they haue corrupt and sinfull hearts and haue not yet giuen them vnto God Thirdly wee must learne in regard of the Vse 3 danger of euill company to cast out euery foule spirit out of our societies Wee haue heard much of some places that haue beene haunted with euill spirits and indeed it is most true for there are few places or Parishes that are not frequented and pestered with many euill spirits There is no house or family almost to be found that doth not hold boulstersome euill spirit In the family of Adam was Caine in the family of Noah was Ham in the family of Abraham was Ishmael in the family of Isaac was Esau in the family of Dauid was Absolon and these were foule spirits The children of God that labour to direct their wayes aright and to haue their families purged from grosse corruptions as Iacob cleansed his house from Idolatry cannot so sanctifie and reforme them 〈◊〉 35 2. but some vncleane spirit or other will winde in himselfe infecting infesting the family with his presence and corrupting the rest by his example and poysoning them by his euill suggestions Achan must be found out vnlesse we would haue the whole hoast of God to be discomfited Iosh 7 11. Ionah must be cast out into the sea vnlesse we would haue the Ship drowned Ion. 1 12. It was an expresse commandement of God giuen vnto Abraham Gen. 21 10. To cast out the bond-woman her sonne because he should not be heire of the inheritance with Isaac It was an expresse charge giuen to the Church by the Apostle 1 Cor. 5 13. To purge away from among themselues that wicked man and to deliuer him vnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit might be saued in the day of the Lord Iesus To these commandements and precepts ioyne the practise of the Prophet Dauid where he promiseth to God how hee will order his family I will do wisely in the perfect way till thou commest to me I will walke in the vprightnesse of my heart in the midst of mine house there shall no deceitfull person dwell within mine house he that telleth lies shall not remaine in my sight betimes will I destroy all the wicked of the land that I may cut off all the workers of iniquity from the City of the Lord Psal 101 2 7. We see heereby whom we should entertaine in our houses and suffer to dwell vnder our roofe to wit the godly for he saith Mine eyes shall be vpon the faithfull of the Land that they may dwell with me he that walketh in a perfect way he shall serue me and therefore we must keep none such as are sturdy and stubborne that are incorrigible and scorne to serue the Lord. Many there are that make a mocke of all religion and despise all meanes that can bee taken for amendment these are a burden to the family and must bee cast out We see in the
youth Shall wee make a mocke of it and a may-game at it These prophane beasts haue filled vp the measure of their sinne and are set downe in the seate of the scorners God alloweth no more liberty in sinning to youth then he doth to age The wise man willeth such to remember their Creator in the daies of their youth Eccl. 12 1. 11. and telleth them that for all the lustes of their eyes the vanity of their mindes the swinge of their pleasures and the lewdnes of their harts God will bring them to iudgement The Apostle teacheth That whoremongers and adulterers shall not inherite the kingdome of God 1 Corinth chapter 6 verse 9. The wise Salomon saith He that committeth adultery with a woman destroyeth his owne soule Prou. 6 verses 22 33. and so is accessary to his owne death And in another place he saith He shall finde a wound and dishonour and his reproch shall neuer be put away and shall wee make a sport of it to delight our selues in it We are admonished by the Apostle Paul that our bodies are the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Corinth 6 19. so that seeing God vouchsafeth vs this honor to choose our vile bodyes which are dust and ashes earth and rottennesse to make them Temples and Tabernacles for his holy Spirit to dwell in let vs not turne them into filthy stables and vncleane styes and so driue him from vs who would possesse vs as his mansion and dwelling place Heereby then we vnderstand that wee are not to iudge of whoredome after the common opinion of men which make but a sport and pastime of it as we see how scoffers iest at it and despisers of God make a game of it Such mockers were risen vp long agoe in the dayes of the Apostle of whom he exhorteth vs to beware For hauing said that no whoremonger neyther vncleane person hath any inheritance in the kingdome of God he addeth in the next place Let no man deceiue you with vaine words for for such things commeth the wrath of God vpon the children of disobedience Eph. 5.5 6. And this example of the people of Israel which now wee haue in hand in this Chapter is able to strike a terror and feare into our hearts for euer breaking out into this iniquity The life of man is precious and deare vnto God we are creatures created according to his image he taketh no pleasure in our destruction Now in that hee destroyed such a number of his owne Images and Creatures for this sinne must not this sinne of fornication be great greeuous which kindleth such a fire of his vengeance and indignation that flamed out so farre and could not bee quenched but with the slaughter of so many thousands Thirdly it behoueth euery one according Vse 3 to his place and calling to punish this sinne seuerely that so euill may be taken out of Israel But such as haue a light estimation of this sinne which is the cause of the encrease of it do obiect the example of Christ who hauing a woman brought before him Obiect that was sound committing adultery in the very acte would not condemne her nor pronounce sentence of death vpon her but said vnto her Goe and sinne no more Iohn 8 11. Heere our Sauiour seemeth to free her from the law of Moses Leuit. 20 10. I answere this is Popish Diuinity Answer taught in the dayes of darknesse which cannot beare the tryall of the light For this is to make it not onely a venial sinne but no sinne at all Christ forgaue her freely and denounced no punishment at all against her neither of limb nor life nor chasticement nor other mulct bee inflicted vpon her so that if it doe not proue that the Magistrates should not punish whoredome sharply it proueth as well that he ought not to punish it at all if it ought to receiue no correction we cannot acknowlenge it for any transgression Furthermore the Iewes beeing in subiection vnto the Romanes and constrayned to beare the yoke of forraigne gouernment had the ciuill punishments of death eyther wholly taken from them or at least suspended vpon the will and pleasure of their officers which were sildome vpright often corrupted This is it which the Pharisies confesse in the Gospell For when Pilate willed them to take Christ to iudge him after their owne Law although the malice of their hearts and the cruelty of theyr hands were against him yet they sayde vnto him It is not lawfull for vs to put any man to death Iohn 18 31. Lastly the office of Christ was not to be an earthly Iudge to giue sentence of death but to be a Sauiour to call sinners to repentance Hence it was that hee refused a temporall kingdome when it was offered vnto him Iohn 6 15. and denyed to diuide the inheritance when he was requested as wholly impertinent vnto his calling and therefore he said Man who made me a Iudge or a diuider ouer you Luke 12 14. So then this Obiection being remoued it belongs to all Magistrates to be zealous in punishing this sinne and to sharpen the law against this other sins that bud vp and grow apace among vs lest they ouerthrow good Corne. Yea it appertaineth not onely to Magistrates but generally to all men to bring such offenders to open shame that so they may come to amendment of life The Apostle speaking of vnclean liuers saith If any that is called a brother bee a fornicator or couetous or an idolater or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner with such an one eate not 1 Cor. 5 5 11 and speaking of an incestuous person he chargeth the Corinthians to put him from among them and to deliuer him to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may bee saued in the day of the Lord Iesus Such vncleane liuers should bee swept out of the Church of God and haue the sword of excommunication drawne out against them that so they might learne not to transgresse But so long as wee beare with such persons and foster them in the bosome of the Church as the practise is too common neyther are we their friends neyther are we the friends of the Church neyther indeed are we the friends of almighty God For if we were their friends and loued them aright we would seeke their conuersion and repentance wee would vse the meanes to bring them to a shame of their offences to a sight of their sinnes and vnto a confession of their iniquities And if we were the friends of the Church we would labour to separate the vncleane from the cleane and the infected from the sound knowing that a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe And if we were the friends of God we would be zealous of his glory and not suffer his Name to be prophaned through the lewde and wicked life of such rotten members For so long as such are harboured in the Church which is the body of
who afterward was reckoned amongst the sonnes of Midian that were slaine by Moses Numbers 31 8. These names of the two persons are singled out amongest the rest vnto their perpetuall infamy and reproach For as the names of the righteous are registred and remembred to their euerlasting praise so the name of the vngodly shal rot Prou. 10 ver 7. Their families are fingled out that part of the disgrace and dishonour should blemish them to humble them and to instruct them to nourish sinne in none of their kindred Their high place is singled out to teach that GOD the Iudge of all the world iudgeth without respect of persons and that all men of what credite and countenance soeuer should feare before him Verse 7. And when Phinehas the sonne of Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the Priest saw it hee rose vp c. This holy man of God slew the adulterer and the adulteresse with a speare If he had beene a meere priuate man this shedding of blood had beene vnlawfull in him howsoeuer they deserued it But the Spirit of God was his direction and hee had a secret calling to be to him as a sure safe warrant So then albeit priuate persons may put no maÌ„ to death as appeareth in the Commandement Exod. 20 13 yet such as are warranted from God are his Officers and Magistrates Doctrine Actions in â—hemselues vnlawful are by a calling made lawfull We learne from hence that actions which of themselues and in their own nature are vnlawfull vnseemely and against humanity by a calling from God become lawfull warrantable and necessary This speciall calling giuen vnto speciall men is sometimes outward and sometimes inward The inward calling is when God by the motion of his Spirit moueth the heart to doe some speciall worke against the ordinary rules that he left to the rest of the sonnes of men Heereof we haue plentifull examples in the booke of Iudges in those whom God extraordinarily raised vp to saue his people and to destroy their enemies WheÌ„ Eglon King of Moab oppressed Israel kept them in great slauery and subiection as a tyrant and vsurper the Lord stirred vp Ehud Iudg. 3 15 16. who made him a Dagger with two edges conueyed it closely vnder his garment and when opportunity serued he thrust it into his belly and flew him This action had beene sinfull without this calling for though Eglon were an oppressour yet the killing of him had not beene warrantable The like we see afterward in the same booke set before vs in the example of Sampson for there we see he tooke to wife an vncircumcised Philistim Iudg. 14 and 15 and 16 he tyed firebrands to the Foxes tayles to burne their Corne he carried away the gates of Azzah he slew many with the iaw-bone of an Asse pulled down the house of Dagon whereby hee killed the Princes people and himselfe He was inwardly called and commanded to doe these works of God For when he spake to his father to giue him one of the daughters of the Philistims to wife that pleased him well his father and his mother faide vnto him Is there neuer a wife among the daughters of thy brethren and among all thy people that thou must goe take a wife of the vncircumcised Philistims For they knew not that it came of the Lord that hee should seeke an occasion against the Philistims Iudg. chapter 14 verse 4. The same we noted before in Moses slaying the Egyptian which fact howsoeuer some condemne as vnlawfull both because he was not appointed a Iudge ouer that people but was a priuate man and because he seemed to passe the bounds of iustice supposing he were a Magistrate punishing the smiting of a blow Exod. 2 12 with the taking away of life seeing God commanded a tooth for a tooth Exod. 21 24 wound for wound and blow for blow yet it appeareth by the words of Stephen that GOD had giuen him commission and endued him with authority to deliuer the Israelites and to auenge their iniuries when he saith He supposed his brethren would haue vnderstood that God by his hand shold giue them deliuerance but they vnderstood it not Acts chap. 7 25. Againe when Moses had receiued the Law in the Mount written with the finger of God and beeing come downe had seene the molten Calfe Hee tooke the two Tables and cast them out of his two hands and brake them before their eyes Deut. chap. 9 verse 17. He did not this through any vnaduised zeale or hastinesse or fleshly affection but God gouerned him by his holy Spirit stirred him vp by this exraordinary meanes to declare to the people that his Couenant was broken and disanulled that was made betweene them Likewise some haue had an outward calling commanding and warranting the doing of extraordinary things So Abraham was commanded by liuely voice to take his sonne his onely sonne him whom he loued euen Isaac the sonne of promise and to offer him vp for a burnt offering vpon one of the mountaynes which God would shew him Gen. 22 2. This also appeareth in one of the children of the Prophets who willed his neighbour to smite him by the commandement of the Lord and in smiting to wound him that hee might disguise himselfe when hee spake vnto the King 1. Kings 20 35. The reasons making these extraordinary Reason 1 workes lawfull are apparent First true obedience standeth not in mans will but in the commandement of GOD. Whatsoeuer hee commandeth howsoeuer our carnall reason iudgeth of it and whatsoeuer iniquity it may seeme vnto vs to contayne or prescribe wee must account it lawfull That which hee forbiddeth what shew soeuer it carrieth of piety and holinesse is vnlawfull This appeareth in the answere of Christ vnto Iohn Baptist putting him backe and refusing to baptize him Let be now for thus it becommeth vs to fulfill all righteousnesse Math. 3 15. And to this purpose the Prophet speaking of this act of Phinehas here remembred sayth It was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse Psal 106 31. If then in those actions the children of God obeyed him and followed not theyr owne corrupt wils they must needs be held and pronounced to be lawfull Reason 2 Secondly none can withstand his commandements That is righteous which he accounteth righteous And if he will haue it done who shall contradict it Who is so strong as to resist his will This doth the Apostle Peter declare when he had beene with Cornelius he maketh this defence for himselfe Forasmuch as God gaue them a like gift as hee did vnto vs when wee beleeued in the Lord Iesus Christ who was I that I could let God Acts 11 7. Thus we see the Doctrine confirmed now Vse 1 let vs see likewise how it may bee applyed First marke heere the difference betweene God and our selues His word is our light and direction Wee haue no other way or warrant to approue our actions but from God and his word but
gift he hath receiued Rom. 12 3. Peter when he saw the high Priests seruants to lay hands on Christ drew the sword and cut off the eare of one of the messengers but he is reproued by his Master and commanded to put vp the sword againe into his place Because all being priuate persons without a calling that take the sword Math. 26 51 shall perish with the sword Whosoeuer hath receyued a speciall calling God giueth an assurance of it to his owne heart and leaueth no scruple or doubt in him of his calling so that to aske the question of others whether a man may haue such a calling or not is an euident argument that hee hath not receiued any such calling For albeit we cannot iudge of the callings of others yet may we of our owne know that which no man knoweth beside our selues The Disciples thought amisse of Peter the Apostle for going to Cornelius For when he was come vp to Ierusalem they of the circumcision contended against him because he went in to men vncircumcised and had eaten with them Acts 11 2. vntill they had heard him giue a reason of his doing make an apology for himselfe then they held theyr peace and glorified God And so is it with those that sit in iudgement of other mens callings condemne those things whereof they are ignorant Verse 8. He thrust them both through then the plague ceased frō the children of Israel The sins of this people into which they fell were very greeuous and the iudgements of God that fell vpon them were heauy and answerable to their sinnes Some of them to fill vp the measure of their iniquities to the ful brought their harlots into the host of GOD euen among them that the Lord theyr GOD had chosen to be an holy Nation Deut. 14 2 and a precious people vnto himselfe aboue all the people that are vpon the earth When these were punished and the publike scandal taken away God is pacified the plague is remoued the people are deliuered Doctrine When once sinne is punished God is appeased From hence this Doctrine is offred to our considerations that when sinne is punished God is appeased So soone as euill is taken away the iudgements of GOD are called in VVhen the old world was destroyed by the flood of waters which God sent vpon the earth and all flesh perished in whose nostrils the spirit of life did breathe then GOD entred into a new couenant with the remnant that was left and Noah offering a sacrifice the Lord smelled a sauour of rest and said in his heart I will henceforth curse the ground no more for mans cause neither will I smite any more all things liuing as I haue done Gen. 8 21 22. So long as Achan was vnpunished the hoste of Israel could not prosper but turned their backes before their enemies but when he was found out and stoned to death with stones and burned with fire the Lord turned from his fierce wrath gaue vnto his people the victory Iosh 7 26. When he had plagued the people that caused Aaron to make the calfe that he made whereby they committed foule and grosse idolatry and turned God into the similitude of a bullocke that eateth grasse he was reconciled vn them and well pleased with them Psal 106 19 20. So when Corah Dathan and Abiram were destroyed and God visited their rebellion with a strange visitation his anger continued no longer against them When Miriam had bin shut out of the host 7. daies punished with leprosy the wrath of God was appeased she restored to the hoste againe Nu. 12 15. VVe know how the wrath of God was kindled against Israel against Dauid for numbering the people so that he sent a pestilence among them from the morning euen to the time appointed whereof there died 70000. men then the Lord repented of the euill and said to the Angel that destroyed the people It is sufficient hold now thine hand 2 Sam. 24 16. All these places of Scripture are euident proofes of this Doctrine that so soone as execution is done vpon malefactors the sword of Gods iustice is put vp and his wrath ceaseth Reason 1 And the Reasons heereof are plaine For first what is it that separateth betweene God and his people and causeth a diuorce and diuision betweene him them Is it any thing else then sinne When sinne therefore or the sinner are taken away he hath no more controuersie against them This is it which the Prophet Esay testifieth cha 59 2. Your iniquities haue separated betweene you and your God and your sinnes haue hid his face from you that he will not heare for your hands are defiled with blood and your fingers with iniquity And in the fourth chapter of the Prophet Hosea ver 1 2 conuincing them of swearing and lying of killing and stealing and whoring he declareth That the Lord had a controuersie with the Inhabitants of the Land and would cut off euery one that dwelleth therein If then it be sin that causeth iudgement and sharpeneth the point of the Lords sword against the world against a kingdome against a citty against a family against euery particular person when the cause is remoued the effect shall be restrained and whē the sinner is reformed the wrath of God will be appeased for so soone as we turne vnto him his indignation shall be turned away from vs. Secondly when sinne is punished it bringeth Reason 2 downe a blessing with it For so long as vngodly men lye in their sinnes without punishment and runne on in theyr wickednes to the dishonour of God to the reproach of his Name to the offence and infection of others and to the confusion of theyr owne faces so long the wrath of God is kindled his hand is stretched out still But when they are eyther plagued of God or punished of men he blesseth the places which before hee scourged rewardeth the persons by whom iustice hath beene administred We haue a notable example heereof in the punishing of the Idolatry of the Israelites for worshipping the molten Calfe he willed the Leuites to consecrate theyr hands that day Exod. 32 29 euen euery man vpon his sonne and vpon his brother that there might bee giuen them a blessing The Lord had laide this as a punishment vpon Leui and his posterity To diuide them in Iacob and scatter them in Israel Gen. 49 7 but he turned this curse into a blessing when the Priesthood was translated to this Tribe to teach Iacob his iudgements and Israel his law that no corner of the Land should be without instruction So in this place when Phinehas rose vp executed iudgement vpon the adulterer and the adulteresse the Priesthood was confirmed vnto him and his posterity verse 12 13. If then the execution of iustice bring a blessing from God who is so delighted with it that he will neuer leaue it vnrewarded it must needs testifie
his reconciliation and attonement For so long as we liue in sinne we lye vnder the curse and wrath of God no grace can shine vpon vs no mercy can ouertake vs no blessing can fall vpon vs. But when sinne is punished the curse is remoued and the fauour of God doth compasse vs about as with a shield Now let vs come to the Vses that we may Vse 1 haue the profit and comfort of this Doctrine First wee learne that such as continue in any knowne sinne vnrepented of cannot look for peace from God So long as sinne reigneth in any place the wrath of God hangeth ouer it and will vndoubtedly fall vpon it There is no peace saith the Lord vnto the wicked Esay 48 22. God doth come into the field as an open enemy to wage warre and enter into a combate against all impenitent sinners This the Prophet speaketh Psal 7 11 12. God iudgeth the righteous and him that contemneth God euery day except he turne he hath whet his sword he hath bent his bow and made it ready He abhorreth all the vngodly and therefore he will fight against thē as a man of war he will raine downe snares fire and brimstone and stormy tempests vpon them hee will destroy them in his wrath and fierce displeasure It is a fearefull thing to bee a rebell and traitor against a Prince and to stand out in armes against his Soueraigne in the field with weapons it is high treason the losse of life the forfeyture of lands and goods the staining of our blood the vndoing of our posterity So to stand out in any sinne is high treason and rebellion against the most High The continuance in any sinne is rebellion and they that are the committers of it are rebels against God This made the Prophet to say Destroy them O God let them fall from their counsels cast them out for the multitude of their iniquities because they haue rebelled against thee Ps 5 10. To this purpose Samuel calleth the disobedience of Saul rebellion 1 Sam. 15 23. Euery man knoweth the danger of rebellion against the Prince it is more against God When we heare of forreigne warres we feare and tremble wee are much moued and perplexed and shall wee not much more be afraid when the Lord the King of Kings wageth battell against vs Whē God by the Ministery of his word doth reproue sinne among vs our ignorance our loosenes lewdnesse our negligence security he doth stand out against vs as with his sword ready drawne in his hand to reclaime vs or to destroy vs. We were better to haue the whole world set against vs then God to be our enemy What a monstrous madnes is it for a mortall man to stand at defiance with him who is the Lord of hostes Doe we faith the Apostle prouoke the Lord to anger Are we stronger then he 1 Corinth chap. 10 verse 22. How many are there which are so witlesse and bewitched that they thinke themselues strong enough to encounter with God like the Gyants that would plucke God out of heauen But let them take heed lest setting themselues against him they thrust thēselues downe into hell to their eternall confusion Secondly it teacheth a notable and necessary Vse 2 duty to all Magistrates to be zealous for the Lords cause to roote out euill dooers to maintaine the glory of God and to shew thēselues enemies vnto all iniquity Do they desire to haue their people liue in peace tranquility and to bring a blessing to those that liue vnder their gouernment Do they desire to haue the curse of God remoued farre from them The onely way is for them to punish sinne wherby they bring quietnesse and safety and moue the Lord to dwell among them with the graces of his Spirit The Lord threatened Ahab because he had let go out of his hands a man whom he had appointed to dye his life should go for his life and his people for his people 1 Kings chapter 20 verse 42. When Saul had spared Agag contrary to the expresse commandement of God who charged him to smite Amalek and to destroy all that appertained vnto them haue no compassion on them but to slay both man and woman both infant and suckling both Oxe and Sheepe both Camell and Asse the Kingdome was rent from him was giuen to his neighbour that was better then he 1 Sam. chapter 15 verse 26. When the Leuite had his wife abused vnto death and villanously defiled at Gibeah which is in Beniamin because those wicked men were not put to death that euill might be put away from Israel it turned almost vnto the vtter destruction of that Tribe Iudg. chapter 20 verses 13 35 and there fell of them in one day fiue and twenty thousand an hundred men all they that could handle the sword So the Magistrates must regard to punish sinne if they regard the honour of God the profit of their people or the good of themselues We see what an head sinne groweth vnto and gathereth strength in all places It beareth the cheefest sway preheminence euery where He that checketh and controlleth it laboureth in vaine and maketh himselfe a prey True it is the Ministers of Gods word haue the sword of the Spirit put into their hands Heb. 4 12. to cut in sunder the cordes of sinne It is a fire that burneth and consumeth the straw and stubble before it It is an hammer that breaketh in peeces the hard stones Ier. 23 29. and it hath the power of God adioyned with it Notwithstanding vnlesse the Ministery of the word be assisted and strengthened by the force of the Magistrate it is little regarded esteemed of the greatest number It is good indeed to haue some instruction but it auayleth little without correction If a master should cry neuer so often vnto his scholler learne learne and disswade him from his idlenesse and lewdnesse neuer so earnestly yet if he know his master hath no authority or power to correct and chasten him he will smally respect the vehemency of his words but esteeme them as a blast of winde that passeth away So is it with the people when the Magistrate and Minister go not together when the word and the sword doe not accompany one another For these two being the high holy ordinances of God do giue strength assistance one to another The Magistrate would bee much more troubled if the word which is liuely mighty in operation were not taught to keepe men in obedience and they might sit as it is saide of Moses Exod. 18 14 to heare causes from morning to euening and weary themselues with the toyle and trouble of their Office without comfort to themselues or profit to others And on the other side the Ministers might lift vp their voyce as a Trumpet and cry aloud vntill they be hoarce vnlesse they be backed and encouraged by the godly Magistracy So long as Moses and Aaron as
foretell that in the time of the Gospel they shall breake theyr Swords into Mattocks and their Speares into Sythes Esay 2 4. Micah 4 3. Nation shall not lift vp a sword against Nation neyther shall they learne to fight any more These are the cheefest and choysest arguments drawne out of the new Testament and produced out of the old partly from the instructions of Christ partly from the precepts of the Apostle and partly from the Prophesies of the Prophets Touching the obiections alledged out of the words of Christ when hee willeth vs to turne the left cheeke being smitten on the right it is a figuratiue speech Aug. epist 5. ad Matellinum as Augustine obserueth for literally it was not obserued by Iesus Christ nor by the Apostles nor by the Prophets whē they were stroken on the eare For what if one smite vs on the left cheeke we haue now no other left to turne vnto him or shall wee restraine his words onely to the cheeke His purpose is to forbid priuate reuenge to recompence iniury with iniury and to teach vs rather to prepare our selues to endure another wrong then to giue like for like but he doth not disanull the office and calling of the Magistrate nor take away publike reuenge by him Peter was Christs Disciple not a publike Magistrate Touching suffering the tares to grow hee teacheth vs the perpetuall state of the Church what it shall be He speaketh not of the office of the Minister or Magistrate 〈◊〉 Mart in 2. 〈◊〉 cap 2. 〈◊〉 Gen cap. 14. but of the future condition of the Church that it shall neuer be perfect in this life but wee shall haue tares with the wheate bad fish with the good foolish virgins with the wise and hypocrites with true beleeuers therefore he comforteth the godly against the troubles which they sustaine by conuersing with them Hereunto also referre the precepts of the Apostle Paul The Prophesies of the Prophets touching the turning of the weapons of warre into instruments of peace and tooles of husbandry are obiected against vs also by the Iewes that deny the comming of the true Messiah The Prophets heereby commend the Doctrine of Christ If we were all such as Christ chargeth vs to bee there should be no need of the sword Such as are true Christians do liue soberly righteously and godly for conscience sake to the commandement of Christ At the comming of Christ in glory wee shall see the full accomplishment thereof to our endlesse comfort In the meane season such as truely beleeue in Christ do so walke as that no warres are raised through theyr default True it is our weapons are spirituall but wee must vnderstand this as we are Christians But we are not onely Christian men but also men not onely spirit but also flesh and therefore as we are men and cloathed with flesh neyther the Apostle nor Christ that called the Apostles do take away weapons from the Magistrate Rom. 13 4 but put a sword into his hand to take vengeance on him that doth euill And when the Apostle saith Ephes chap. 6 verse 12 We wrestle not with flesh and blood he speaketh not simply but comparatiuely as when hee sayth Christ sent him not to baptize but to preach the Gospell that is chiefly and especially to publish the glad tidings of saluation 1. Cor. 1 17 so in this place hee meaneth that our greatest and mightiest enemies are inuisible wee must not thinke that our chiefest conflict is with men which are fraile and feeble This fight is nothing at all if it bee compared with the other which is spirituall Thus we see the obiections of the Anabaptists answered and their doubts dissolued who would banish away all lawfull vse of sword and weapon contrary to infinite euidences that may be broght to iustifie the lawfulnesse of warre God hath made many lawes touching the vndertaking beginning and waging of warres but such things as are euill are wholly to be condemned not to be ordered by Law The Lord swore that the Israelites shold haue war with Amalek for euer Salomon prayeth vnto God when his people shall go out to battel against their enemies to heare them and their prayer and supplication and to iudge their cause 2. Chron. 6 34. When any citty shall fall into idolatry draw away the inhabitants thereof to serue strange gods he commandeth that they should be slaine with the edge of the sword all that is within it be destroyed Deut 13 15. When the Israelites asked counsell of GOD after the death of Ioshua who should goe vp against the Canaanites to fight first against them the Lord said Iudah shall goe vp because I haue giuen the Land into his hand Iudg. 1 1 2. It is God that teacheth our fingers to fight and our hands to battaile Psal 144 1 but God is no Lord of misrule he teacheth nothing that is euill They are the words of Dauid a man after Gods owne heart yet he saith God had taught his hands his fingers Besides they are called the warres and battels of the Lord so Dauid is oftentimes saide to haue fought the battels of the Lord 1 Samuel 17 18 and 25 verse 28. When many enemies armed themselues against Iehoshaphat Iahaziel inspired by the Spirit of God saide Thus saith the Lord vnto you Feare you not neither be afraid for this great multitude for the battell is not yours but the Lords 2 Chron. 20 15. When the souldiers that were conuerted to the faith and repented of theyr offences enquired of Iohn what they should do he did not bid them to lay away theyr weapons or throw away their swords or renounce their oathes or forsake theyr Captaines or giue ouer theyr places callings of life wherein they abode but charged them to do violence to no man Luke 3 14 to accuse no man falsely to be content with theyr wages So the Euangelist commendeth the faithfull Centurion and Cornelius to be a deuout man fearing God with all his houshold Paul vsed the helpe of a band of men to be rescued out of the hands of the Iewes and to bee brought safe vnto the Gouernor For the Captaine out of the Garrison gathered a selected company of two hundred souldiers and deliuered him from them that lay in wayte to kil him Acts 23 27. The Apostle noteth in the Epistle to the Hebrewes ch 11 33. that the godly throgh faith subdued kingdomes so that warre may bee an exercise of faith And lest any should apply this to fighting against spirituall enemies hee addeth immediately after They waxed valiant in battaile and turned to flight the Armies of the aliants By all these testimonies wee are taught to receiue this truth that the making of warre is necessary and to maintaine it against all the aduersaries that seeke to oppugne and contradict the same Verse 18. For they trouble you with their wiles wherewith they haue beguiled you as concerning Peor In these words
to ouersee their manners to redresse their disorders and to teach and instruct them in the wayes of godlinesse To these Salomon speaketh Pro. 27 23 24. Bee diligent to know the state of thy flocks and looke well to thy heards For riches are not for euer and doth the Crowne endure to euery generation When the Sheepheard is gone frō the Lambes the wolfe watcheth to take his prey The husbandman sowed good seed in his field but while he slept his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheate Mat. 13 25. The diuell watcheth all occasions and maketh his vse of all aduantages to deceiue and seduce and therefore we must take heed we giue him no occasions Moses was absent from the people but forty dayes and what a change found he among them at his returne how deepely had they plunged themselues into idolatry and how had they corrupted the worshippe of God and were departed from him Such is the corruption of nature and prophanenes of the heart to euill continually Gen. 6 5 that they which are vnder vs are ready to fall into euill euen while wee are with them and haue them in a manner before our eyes much more when we are absent from them as Moses speaketh of the people Behold while I am yet aliue with you this day yee haue beene rebellious against the Lord and how much more after my death Deuteronomy chapter thirty one verse 27 Let vs take heed of long and vnnecessary absence from our priuate charges as wel as they ought that haue publike charges lest while by our absence wee prouide for their bodies we do not destroy their soules for want of our presence I will conclude this point with the words of Salomon Prou. 27 8. As a bird that wandreth from her nest so is a man that wandreth from his place Verse 10. And the earth opened her mouth and swallowed them vp together with Korah when that company dyed what time the fire deuoured c In the description of the Tribe of Reuben he fingleth out Dathan and Abiram as arch-conspirators against Moses the lawfull Magistrate set ouer the people they opposed themselues against authority and therefore perish As they withstood Aaron wee haue spoken before Numb chapter sixteene now consider theyr facte as they rebelliously stroue against Moses and in him against the Lord. Doctrine It is a fearfull sinne to withstand gouernment and authority We learne heereby that it is a fearefull and greeuous sinne to set our selues against lawful gouernment and authority which God hath set ouer vs. This is a most wicked and vngodly worke and the Scripture condemneth it in euery place Hos 8 3 4. Roman 13 1. 2. Pet. 2 10. Iude verse 8. The continuall practise of all the godly throughout the olde and new Testament tend to the contrary to commend to vs obedience for conscience sake and to reproue and condemne all resistance opposition as a worke of the flesh for they euermore submitted thēselues to those that were Magistrates Christ Iesus the Lord of all was not bound to Caesar in any sort whether wee consider him as God or as man Not as he was God Caesar was subiect vnto him and owed to him homage and obedience for as Dauid in spirit called him Lord Mat. 22 43 so might Cesar also and all Princes and Potentates in the world Not as he was man because he was of the blood royall of the seed of Dauid and the right heyre to the kingdome whereas Cesar had no other right but what he got by the sword and therefore he ought to haue receyued not to haue payde tribute yet because he would giue good example to others not offence to any Math. 17 27 he gaue to the receyuers for himselfe and for Peter a Stater which is thought to amount to halfe an ounce of siluer in value two shillings six pence after fiue shillings the ounce And as he taught them by his practise so likewise hee did by words to giue vnto Cesar the things which are Cesars Mat. 22 21. So did Paul for the tryall of the truth and the iustice of his cause appeale vnto Cesar from the high Priests who were carried with rage and enuy against him Acts 25 11. Psalm 18 43 44. Reason 1 The grounds heereof are euident First because publike authority is Gods ordinance euery soule ought to be subiect vnto it because it is of God Rom. 13 1 2. and whosoeuer resisteth it resisteth God himselfe The people of Israel were reiected of God for resisting the manner of gouernment that God had appointed when he set Iudges ouer them and they would needs haue a king to iudge them like all the Nations 1 Sam. 8 5 much more then shall they bee reiected of God that resist gouernment it selfe and be accounted foule fearefull sinners before him Reason 2 Secondly because the opposition against gouernment and the denying and withstanding of it must needs bring all confusion that may be so that nothing can be in peace and quietnesse It is saide and often repeated in the booke of Iudges that euery man did what he list because they had no gouernment Iudg. 18 1 and 17 6 and 21 25. God is the God of order not of confusion and therefore he alloweth of Magistrates because he would haue order among men Take away a Generall out of the field and expose the whole army to rout what followeth but the destruction and carnage of the whole host Take away the Pilot out of the Ship it is the ready way to perish the Ship so if you take away the Magistrate which is as the Chieftaine of the army and as the Master of the Shippe we shall liue a life more sauage and vnreasonable then the vnreasonable beasts leade the great ones would deuoure the lesse the rich the poore the strong ones them that are weake nothing would appeare but a miserable face of hauocke and confusion Before we proceed to the vses Obiect it is necessary to remoue an obiection For to resist gouernment may not be so fearefull a sinne forasmuch as sometimes it is said to be of God as the Scripture speaking of the apostacy of the ten Tribes from the house of Dauid saith that the Lord would giue them to Ieroboam and rent the kingdome from the house of Dauid 1 Ki. 13 31 and chap. 12 15 this was done from the Lord and verse 24 the other Tribes are commanded not to go vp to fight against Ieroboam and his followers for this saith the Lord is from me How then can the rebellion of the ten Tribes be a fearefull sinne seeing it was from the Lord. Answer Answer To cleere this point we must vnderstand that Gods appointment of Ieroboam to bee King and the renting off the house of Salomon doth not iustifie the acte of this people that it was not sin in them for this came to passe by the decree of God yet the people are not iustified in giuing him
blood haue they shed like water and there was none to bury them Psal 79 2 3 4 5. Neuerthelesse they shal not be able to separate them from God Rom. 8 35. If we be the children of God nothing shall bee able to hurt vs though death come vpon vs sodainly as it hath done vpon many it shall bring vs to God not diuide vs from his presence Wee do for the most part take vpon vs through a generall corruption to iudge those the most greeuous sinners that suffer the greatest sorrows as it appeareth by Iobs friends and Christs followers Luke 13. howbeit this is an opinion that must be reiected as full of error and empty of charity 15 And Moses spake vnto the Lord saying 16 Let the Lord the God of the spirites of all flesh set a man ouer the congregation 17 Which may goe out before them and which may go in before them and which may leade them out and which may bring them in that the Congregation of the Lord be not as sheepe which haue no sheepheard 18 And the Lord said to Ioshua c. 19 And set him before Eleazar c. Heere is offered vnto vs the second occasion of the election and inauguration of Ioshua to wit the prayer of Moses Wee must not thinke that hee vsed no more words then heere are expressed for this is onely the substance and cheefe effect of his prayer In it wee are to note first the preface or entrance into the same for no man ought rashly to enter vpon this holy worke but well aduised and throughly prepared Secondly the prayer it selfe The Preface containeth a description of God by his titles and effect giuing life and breath to all creatures for thorough him wee liue and mooue and haue our being Act 17.28 The prayer it selfe is that he would appoint a mā ouer the congregation to succeede him in the administration and gouernment of the Commonwealth considered farther by the ends that being endued with the Spirit of God he may be able to performe the duties of his calling and go before them by his example expressed by going in and out before them and by leading thē out and bringing them in as Salomon prayeth for wisedom and vnderstanding for the same purpose 2 Chron. 1 10. 1 Chro. 27 1. Secondly that the people may not be as sheepe without a sheepheard scattered vpon the mountains but may keepe together liue in order and society one with another to performe such mutuall duties as are required for this life the life to come Thus much of the occasions now we come to the calling of Ioshua and separating him to beare office among the people wherein wee must obserue the commandement of God the obedience of Moses The commādements of God are many Take him c lay thine hāds vpon him set him before Eleazar the Priest c. giue him charge c. and Eleazar must aske counsell of the Lord for him after the iudgement of Vrim and Thummim What the Vrim and Thummim were Exod. 28 30 What this Vrim and Thummim were is diuersly vnderstood it were endlesse and fruitlesse to rehearse the seuerall opinions of all neither is it easie to determine Some of the Hebrew Doctors thinke they were not the work of any Artificer but that they were a mystery deliuered to Moses from the mouth of God or they were the worke of God himselfe as the two Tables of the Law were and that when the Priest asked counsell of God by Vrim hee made answer by liuely voice 1 Sam. 30 8. The words are both plurall and the Septuagint doe translate them The manifestation and the truth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but properly they signifie the lights and the perfections and both of them were a figure of Christ who communicateth vnto vs from his father the true light and perfection being made our wisedome and righteousnesse 1 Cor. 1.30 for in the heart of him beeing our great high Priest the true Aaron were the gifts of the holy Ghost without measure Ioh 3 34. Col. 2.3 Againe others thinke that as those words holinesse to the Lord were grauen on a plate and put on Aarons forhead so these words Vrim and Thummim were likewise grauen on a golden plate and put in the brest lap which was double for something to bee put therein Lastly others thinke they were no other then the precious stones spoken of Exod. 28 and that they put the Priest in mind of his office that hee must instruct the people both by the light of his doctrine and by the integrity of his life But whatsoeuer they were it is most certaine that the vse of them was to enquire of GOD and likewise to receiue an answer of his will as appeareth in this place and in sundry others Iudg. 1 1 20 18 28. 1 Sam. 23 9. 10 11 12. These were lost at the captiuity of Babylon and wanted at the peoples returne Ezr. 2 63. Neh. 6 65 neither do wee reade that euer God gaue answer by them any more thus much of these The obedience of Moses is set downe generally particularly he did as the Lord commanded hee tooke Ioshua and set him before Eleazar and put his hands vpon him gaue him a straight charge to execute his office faithfully in the gouernment of all the people committed vnto him Let the Lord the God of the spirits of al flesh This is the preface or preparatiue to the prayer The faithfull were alwayes wont to make some entrance or introduction into this holy exercise as it appeareth in the forme of prayer left to the church by Christ our Sauiour In these words Moses acknowledgeth the Lord to be the God of the spirits of all flesh as before chap. 16 22 whereby he meaneth Doctrine God is the creator of the soule that he is the Creator of our soules and hath giuen them vnto vs. The doctrine God is the Creator and maker of the soules of men and hath giuen vnto them not onely their bodyes but also their soules Gen. 2 7. Iob 27 3. Eccl. 12 7 c. And how can it be otherwise For first he it is that hath formed al things Reason 1 he is the creator of things visible and inuisible Col. 1 16 that are in heauen or in earth and without him was nothing made that was made Iohn 1 3. Secondly he is the father of our spirits so called of the Apostle Heb 12 9 if then he be the Father of them doubtles hee is the former of them It is confessed that God is the Creator of the soule neuerthelesse it will not follow from hence necessarily that it is created immediately or giuen immediatly by him as it is certaine it was at the first creation And albeit many places bee produced to proue an immediate creation yet the opinion is rather weakned by those testimonies from whence it is thought to be established as for example Eccl. 12 7 The
soule returneth to God that gaue it For the question stil remaineth vndecided whether God giue it immediately or not that God gaue it which is al the wise man saith euery wisemā acknowledgeth but how and in what manner by meanes or without means remaineth yet in doubt as before The opposition made in that place betweene the soule and the body rather prooueth the contrary for as the body was of the dust so is the soule of God his gift But how is the body of the dust not immediately but of the Parents so that it is apparent that Salomon hath relation to the first creation of Adam of whō it is true that God formed man of the dust and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life and man became a liuing soule Gen. chap. 2 verse 7. I purpose not to enter into this controuersie much lesse take vpon me to define whether the soule come by traduction or by infusion whether from the parents or from GOD a question much debated both among ancient and moderne writers wishing rather all men to be wise with sobriety to content themselues to know that it is given of God and to be his Title to bee the God of the spirits of all flesh and to consider what vses wee may make of it First this serueth to ouerthrow diuers errors Vse 1 and heresies touching the soule raysed vp in former times to trouble the Church to destroy the faith Such were the Sadduces who held that spirits were only certaine qualities or accidents but no substances at all nor hauing any subsistence of themselues Acts 23 8. We learne on the contrary side to acknowledge that the soule is a creature of God as the body is and a thing essentiall as also the heauenly Angels are and liueth when the body dyeth as may be easily proued by infinite testimonies of holy Scriptures for this is the more noble part of man created but yet immortall inuisible but yet subsisting Salomon saith It returneth to God that gaue it Christ our Sauiour commendeth his spirit into his Fathers hands Luke 23 46. So Stephen prayeth Lord Iesus receiue my spirit Acts 7 59. Thus do they make GOD the keeper and preseruer of the soule when once it is deliuered out of the prison of the body They then that make the soule nothing but a blast or breath or a certain power infused into mens bodies but such as hath no essence or substance are grossely deceiued and mistaken exceedingly Vse 2 Secondly it is our duty to yeeld obedience to God both in body and soule and to submit our selues to him in all things especially vnder the Crosse euen when the flesh is most prone to murmure and rebell Hebr. 12 9. If we must yeelde reuerence to our fathers of whom wee haue receiued our bodies then should we be subiect to God of whom wee haue receiued our soules The Apostle chargeth vs to glorifie God in our body and in our spirit which are Gods 1 Cor. 6 20. they are both his and therefore both are to be giuen to him agine Vse 3 Thirdly the soule being from God it commeth neerest to his essence wherby we beare his Image and resemble him in knowledge wisedome and therefore it is a most precious substance more worth thē all the bodily creatures of the world for when the body returneth to the dust the soule goeth to God that gaue it The Prophet saith Psal 49 7 that no man can redeeme his brothers soule or pay a sufficient ransome to God for him it goeth beyond his power and ability All the gold treasure in the world cannot equall one soule in value The murthering of the soule is the highest and most horrible murther that can be and it is the greatest sin to destroy a mans soule Math. chapter 16 verse 26 on the other side to saue a soule is one of the best works and that which shall receiue the best reward Dan. 12 3. Lastly it belongeth to vs to haue the greatest Vse 4 care of the soule for as it excelleth the body so the care of it should exceed and surmount the care of the body The Scripture oftentimes calleth men from the excessiue and immoderate care of the body to which wee are too much enclined Math. 6 25. 1 Cor. 7 32. Rom. 13 14 that we may haue care of the soule and set our affections vpon heauenly things Obiect But are we to cast off all care of the body and to minde nothing but heauen the prouision for the soule Nay not so Answer GOD hath made the body as well as the soule therfore the body is to be regarded as well as the soule I say as well though not as much As then Christ saith This must bee done but the other must not be left vndone Matth. 23 so the soule is especially to be regarded but the body is not to be neglected Besides the body is as the Tabernacle and instrument of the soule the tabernacle of it to dwell in it and the instrument of it to worke by it and therefore the soule cannot do the duties proper vnto it except the body prosper and be prouided for Howbeit our cheefest care ought to bee for the soule that it may liue to God in this life and liue with God in the life to come If our greatest care be to adorne and decke the body it is most certaine wee are carelesse of the soule Verses 17 18 20. Which may goe in and out before them c. In these words we haue the summe and substance of the prayer of Moses and of the commandement of God vnto him touching Ioshua which I will ioyne together that we may end this Chapter for of laying on of hands mentioned verse 18 and 23 and of asking counsell of God wee haue spoken oftentimes before Moreouer we haue heere many particular points offered vnto vs touching Magistrates and Subiects as that God appointeth none to serue in any calling but he furnisheth him with sufficient gifts for that calling as it is saide Ioshua is a man in whom is the Spirit that is the gifts of the Spirit fit for gouernment As when Saul was appointed annointed to be king of Israel he was after a sort changed into another man and Moses is heere willed to put some of his honour vpon Ioshua verse 20. When it is said he should goe in and out before the people we learne that Magistrates and men that be in authority ought to be examples in all good things to their people not giue themselues liberty to do what they list verse 17. And when the reason is rendred lest the people should bee as sheepe without a Sheepheard we learne that that people is in a most wretched estate where they haue no Magistrates to go in and out before thē Iudg. 17 like a flock of sheep without a Shepheard By this similitude also our Sauiour expresseth in what fearefull condition the people are that haue
I thinke to mocke at the passion of Christ Lastly they make their Fasting to bee meritorious and to deserue remission and forgiuenesse at the hands of God and so prefer their owne traditions before the precepts and commandements of God Lastly wee must learne the true vse and end of fasting and the nature of it To this Vse 3 purpose wee must know what kindes there are of it what it is what are the parts of it and the sundry corruptions wherwith it hath beene stayned The seuerall sorts kindes of fasts First there are diuerse sorts of fastes there is a faste prescribed by the learned Physician to preserue or restore health when the body is troubled with repletion Secondly the fast of sobriety and temperance Romanes 13 13 1 Corinthians 9 25. 1 Thessalonians 5.6 1 Peter 5 7. Of this Bernard speaking sayth Serm. de quadrag Let the eyes eares tongue hand and soule it selfe faste let the eyes faste from curious sights and al wantonnesse let the eares faste from fables and euill reports let the tongue faste from slander and murmuring and rayling speeches let the hands faste from euill workes and the soule from sinne and doing our own will Luke 21 34. Ezekiel 16.49 Thirdly there is a forced and constrayned fast as in time of famine when we can get nothing to feed vpon to this wee may adde the poore mans faste who often fasteth because he hath nothing to put in his belly Fourthly there is the miraculous faste which cannot bee brought into imitation such was the faste of Moses of Elias and of Christ himselfe Exodus 34 28 1 Kings 19 8. Matthew 4 2. But of these we haue nothing to say at this present There is another fast that is pointed out in this place which is the religious fast The Lord commanded by Moses that euery soule once in the yeare should humble it selfe in fasting before the Lord in one of the great assemblies of his people Whether fasting be ceremonial Leuit. 16 29 30 31 and 23 27 28 c. And albeit the ceremonie of the day be taken away Galatians 4 by the comming of Christ yet the thing it selfe remaineth and continueth in force as well as a day of rest for Gods seruice◠albeit the Iewish Sabbath bee abolished The circumstances of morall duties may bee changed but the substance may not be abrogated For where the same causes continue there the thing it selfe abideth Wee haue as great cause of humiliation as euer the Iewes had of making our prayers feruent being as much subiect to coldnesse as they were and as great cause to bee carefull that the wrath of God doe not breake out vpon vs or being broken out to desire to haue it returned backe and the sword of God put vp againe into his sheath And therefore this holy exercise is of as great and necessary vse as euer it was and it remaineth in as full force and strength as euer it did Ioel 2 12. Luke 5 33. 1 Cor. 7 5. Acts 13 2 3. Let vs therfore in the next place see what it is What a religious fast is Fasting is an abstinence for one day commanded of the Lord from all meats drinks and delights of this life thereby to make solemne profession of our humiliation It is an abstinence from all meates and drinkes All the people came to cause Dauid to eate meate while it was yet day but Dauid sware saying So doe God to me and more also if I taste bread or ought else till the Sunne be downe 2 Sam. chapter 3 35. Ion. chapter 3 verse 7. They were commanded to put away theyr best rayment Exod. chapter 33 verses 5 6. The Lord saide vnto Moses say vnto the children of Israel Yee are a stiffe-necked people I will come suddenly vpon thee and consume thee therefore now put thy costly raiment from thee that I may know what to doe vnto thee So the childrē of Israel laide their goodly rayment from them c. To abstaine from mirth musicke from pleasures and all recreations Ioel 2 verse 16. 1 Chron. 7 verse 5. Dan. chapter 6 18 and in stead of these to giue themselues to weeping mourning and lamentation Nehem. chapter 1 verse 4. For this cause they had theyr sackcloth and ashes to signifie that they were not worthy of any attire and that they were no better then dust and ashes This was to continue one whole day 2 Sam. 3 35. Iudg. chapter 20 verse 26. 1 Sam. chapter 14 verse 24. 2 Sam. chapter 1 verse 12 and at euen when they came to eate Chemnit examen Concil Trid. tom 4. de Ieiunio they did not seeke delicate meate or fill themselues with wine or strong drinke or fare daintily to pamper the flesh but were content with such as came to hand and vsed that sparingly also they fed vpon the bread of teares Psal 80 3 and mingled their drinke with weeping Psal 102. Sometimes indeede they continued their fast longer as occasion serued and vpon extraordinary causes Ester 4 16 Acts 9 9. Neh. 1 1 2. 2 Sam. 12. Dan. 10.1 2. Furthermore I adde it was commanded of God both in the Law as wee shewed before and in the Gospel Luke 5 33 35. The end of this ordinance is for our further and better humiliation Leuiticus 23 27 16 29 Psal 35 13. Deuteron 10 12 1 Kings 21 27 28 29 2 Chron. 12 6 7. Ezra 8 21. Of this there are two sorts The religion fast is of two sorts for the religious fast is eyther priuate performed by one or moe in a family that our prayers may bee more effectuall Nehem. 1 4. 2 Sam. 12 16. Psal 35.13 2 Sam. 3.35 Psal 69 10. Dan. 9. and 10. Acts 10.2.30 Luke 2.36 Ester 4.16 or else publike performed by the whole congregation Ioel 2.12 Ionah 3 7 It ought not to bee vsed of a few and therefore all sorts of people should come to the same as on the Sabbath day and none absent themselues from the assemblies Now of both these fastes we must consider the parts that some are outward The parts of a fast and some inward The outward parts pertaine to the body and are called a bodily exercise 1 Timothie 4.8 as to abstayne from meate and drinke watching in prayer abridging of our sleep such like commodities delights and pleasures of this life thereby to make vs fitter for the inward grace of the minde that the body being thereby humbled and the flesh pulled downe the soule may also be humbled before the Lord. Obiection But it will bee obiected that God being a Spirit regardeth not these outward things forasmuch as hee will bee serued in spirit and truth Ioh. 4 24. Rom. 14.17 1 Cor. 8.8 Mat. 15 11. Answ I answere we must consider that fasting is the Lords ordinance and hee commandeth this abstinence and therfore it oght not to be left vndone because we are bound to all that which he commandeth
were spared as it is thought not for theyr virginity Pelarg in Num but that they might serue the people of GOD to encrease theyr owne number and to multiply vnto many generations But obserue farther that Moses speaking of the manner of the generation of man vseth a terme and phrase of speaking which is cleanly and comely no way foule or offensiue to the eares of any Doctrine Things vnseemely in themselues must be modestly spoken of The Doctrine from hence is that things in themselues vnseemely to be vttered are to be deliuered in such words as are honest and modest and may no way offend Genesis chapter 4 verses 1 2 25. 2 Samuel chapter 12 verse 21. Iudg. chapter 3 verse 24. Psalm 51 in the title Esay chapter 7 verse 30 1 Cor. chap. 7 verse 3. Gen. chapter 19 verse 5. and chapter 16 verse 4. Iudges chapter 2 verse 24. 1. Sam. 24 4. Rom. 1 verses 26 27 28. So then it is the part of Gods children to carry chastity and modesty in al parts of shamefastnes not to be seers hearers or acquainters of our selues with any thing vncomely There are many things euill in themselues Cicer. de offic lib. 1. which are spoken of without any euill or offence as to steale to kill which are wicked to be practised not wicked to be vttered On the other side there are some things lawfull to be done but vnhonest and vnlawfull to be spoken of A modest heart ought to shew it selfe in word and in deed and in all the parts of the body Gen. 9 21 23. It is remembred of Noah that he planted a vineyard and became drunk and in his drunkennesse disclosed himselfe in his Tent his shame was discouered C ham scoffed at it but Shem and Iapheth are exceedingly commended in his Prophesie They went backward and saw not the nakednesse of their father The Apostle sheweth that wee haue many parts dishonourable in themselues and vnseemely through our sinne heerein the wisedome of a man sheweth it selfe that hee putteth more honour vpon them 1 Cor. 12 verse 23. The hands the head we shew to all other parts we couer as nature it selfe teacheth Hab. chapter 2 verse 15. The reasons are euident First we should be silent and secret in matters Reason 1 that are vncleane and expresse the same with reuerent choyse and modest words because it is not seemely for those that professe holinesse to shew themselues light in any condition Now whatsoeuer is seemely it is our parts to thinke vpon Ephes chapter 5 verse 3. Fornication and all vncleannesse let it not bee once named among you as becommeth Saints Such broad or rather beastly speaking therefore is no way sightly or seemely for the people of God Secondly God would walke in the middest of vs and be euermore among vs so that it is not fitte or seemely that wee should bee seene in any vnseemely manner Deuter. chapter 23 verse 14. Thirdly euill words corrupt good manners 1 Corinthians chapter 15 verse 33. We are soone corrupted through our inbred corruption but much more when we heare vnchaste words see vnchaste workes Fourthly there should be no filthy speech in our mouthes but that which is good to the vse of edifying That it may minister grace to the hearers Ephes 4 29 otherwise we shall greeue the Spirit of God and cause him touching his comfortable and defensiue presence to depart from vs Eph. 4 30. Deut. 23 14. Reason 1 The Vses follow This reprooueth such as with delight please thēselues in spewing out filthy speech out of their mouth let such also take heed lest the most pure and holy God do spew them out of his mouth Reu. 3 16. How many are therein our dayes in all places that do make it their sport and pastime to talke of vncleane things and that in a filthy and beastly manner which no doubt proceedeth from the filthinesse of the heart Esay 3. verse 9. Matth. 12 34. Esay 32 6. Corrupt and rotten speech is a token of a corrupt and rotten heart for from the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh Secondly it reproueth those that doe take pleasure and delight to look on filthy things For if to speak filthily and giue our tongues to filthinesse bee wicked how much more to delight to behold filthinesse Cham and Canaan beholding their fathers nakednesse are reproued nay accursed Gen. 9 22. And if Dauid pray vnto God to turne away his eies from beholding vanity Psa 119 37 what cause haue we to desire him to keepe vs from beholding impurity Thirdly it meeteth manifestly and iustly with those which are not ashamed to commit that openly in the sight and light of the sun which a true christian heart blusheth once to speake of These are not only not ashamed to commit euill secretly of which the Apostle sayth It is a shame euen to speake of those things which are done of them in secret Eph. 5 12. 1 Cor 5 1. but make shew of them publikely and glory in their owne shame and confusion 2. Sam. 16 ver 22. whereas modesty should be maintained touching the eyes the eares the tongue the gesture and the whole body Fourthly it condemneth all loue-songs light enterludes amorous bookes lasciuious representations of loue-matters in playes and Comedies vndecent and vnseemely pictures lasciuious dancing of men and women together 1 Thess 5 22. Marke 6 22. All these fauor of wantonnesse and filthinesse which are not comely or conuenient Lastly acknowledge from hence that it is greeuous to Gods children to haue their abiding among a wanton scurrilous prophan people which in all speeches are lewd broad open and offensiue I say to haue our habitation among such is irkesome to an honest and godly heart It is noted of Lot That hee greeued his righteous soule from day to day euen for the things which he saw and heard amongst the Sodomites 2 Peter 2 8. As it was with him so it is vnto all the faithfull a great torment and vexation of spirit to be tyed vnto and to be tyred with the company of such as vse ribaldry and delight in filthy speeches and vncleane deeds 25 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 26 Take the summe of the prey that was taken both of the man and of the beast thou and Eleazar the Priest and the cheefe fathers of the Congregation 27 And diuide the prey into two parts between them that tooke the Warre vpon them who went out vnto battaile and betweene all the Congregation 28 And leuy a Tribute vnto the Lord c. 29 Take it of their halfe c. 30 And of the children of Israels halfe c. Heere Moses beginneth to handle what was done after the men that went out to the battell came to the hoast wherein wee must consider two things first the distribution of the prey and then the oblation of the Captaines The diuiding of the prey taken in the warre reacheth to the 31. verse
at the right hand of his Father Col. 3 1 2. Luke 12 32. Seuenthly it is an vnsatiable euil as a gulfe that swalloweth whatsoeuer is cast into it and as the poore ill-fauoured and leane fleshed kine that Pharaoh saw in his dreame which did eate vp seuen well-fauoured and fat kine And when they had eaten them vp it could not bee knowne that they had eaten them but they were still ill-fauoured as at the beginning Gen. 41 21. Hence it is that Salomon saith He that loueth money shall not be satisfied with it Eccl. 5 ver 10. Eightly it maketh such as are infected with it companions with Achan with Gehazi with Iudas Iscariot nay the most couetous persons are worse then that traitor and farther from the kingdome of heauen because he was touched with some remorse restored the thirty peeces of siluer whereas they keepe by them that which they haue wrongfully taken from others and yet haue no sense or feeling eyther of the sinne present or the punishment to come whereas without restitution confession they cannot be saued Vse 4 Lastly from hence we ought all to learne contentation with our seuerall estates wherein God hath set vs which should be as bounds to hedge vs in as if it were saide vnto vs Behold God will haue vs to rest and stay vpon that which he hath giuen vs and to content our selues therewith otherwise we trouble the whole order of the world and defie the Lord himselfe to his face as if wee meant to proclayme open warre against him This obedience S. Paul had learned when he professeth that he knew to be rich and to be poore to be hungry and thirsty and likewise to haue abundance Phil. 4 12. He had learned to be patient in pouerty and to be content with his estate Both these are two notable vertues and special graces of Gods Spirit This is it to learne to be rich and to abound when we do not desire to gather yet more and more neyther are proud to trust in our riches neyther take occasion by them to oppresse the weaker sort that haue no friends in the world to maintaine and defend them and finally when we so vse the world as if we vsed it not be ready to become poore for Christs sake and to leaue all whensoeuer it shall please God to lay that crosse vpon vs. This is a great blessing when such as are rich in wealth can be poore in heart and indeede greater then the former and more needfull to be vrged then the former Many will be ready to laugh at this speech to know how to bee rich But if wee consider how vnsatiable for the most part such are and how their eares and harts also are stopped with earth and clay we shall finde that it is not without great reason that Christ our Sauiour telleth vs that It is an hard thing for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of heauen Mat. 19. For they are for the most part more discontented then poore men and so farre in loue with their owne shadow for what is riches but a shadow that they cannot be satisfied And if they had the whole earth in possession they would think that too little and beginne to dreame of two earths Wherefore let vs labour after the grace of Contentation which is a vertue whereby wee are content with our present estate and such blessings as we haue lawfully gotten and rest in them with a quiet heart and bee ready to beare the burden of pouerty patiently The holy Scripture setteth before vs as in a glasse Motiues to moue vs to contentation sundry motiues to mooue vs to seek after and to practise this gift First because it is commanded of God to euery one to be content with his estate Heb. 13 5. Secondly such as are endued with it neede not feare want or pouerty or to be forsaken in theyr pouertie for God hath promised to be their deliuerer and hath sayde He will neuer forsake them Heb. 13 5. Thirdly such as are endued with it shal not be destitute of godlinesse which is great gaine to supply all things 1 Tim. 6 6. Fourthly it is a testimony of true faith resting in the will and pleasure of God Matth. 19 21 for it witnesseth for them that they haue their treasure in heauen Fiftly it maketh this life sweet and comfortable Prou. 13 15. and without it there is nothing but trouble and vexation of spirit Lastly a little with the feare of God is better then great heaps of riches treasures Prou. 15 16 17. 16 8. 13 And Moses commanded the children of Israel saying This is the Land which ye shall inherite by lot which the Lord commanded to giue vnto the nine Tribes and to the halfe Tribe 14 For the Tribe of the children of Reuben according to the house of their fathers and the Tribe of the children of Gad according vnto the house of their fathers haue receiued inheritance and halfe the Tribe of Manasseh haue receiued their inheritance 15 The two Tribes and the halfe Tribe haue receiued their inheritance on this side Iordan nere Iericho Eastward toward the Sunne rising In the former words wee heard the Commandement of God to Moses touching the bounds and diuision of the Land here we see the execution of it commending his obedience wherein he encourageth the Israelites to prepare themselues to enter into the Land We haue all need to be comforted and encouraged to good duties in regard of our present dulnesse Againe we see that the consideration of the neerenesse of Gods mercies should embolden and encourage euery one to bee constant and couragious that wee faint not in the last acte This made Moses say This is the Land which ye shall inherite he doth as it were point it out with the finger and biddeth them lift vp their eyes and behold the goodnesse which God had promised to their fathers For as the consideration of iudgement at hand lying at the doores ought to moue terror and astonishment so when we behold the mercies of God before our eyes which are not prolonged for many yeares it ought to enflame vs with an holy zeale and desire to see the accomplishment of the same as Christ teacheth his Disciples touching the last day the comming of the Sonne of man Luke 21 28 When these things begin to come to passe then looke vp lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth nigh But to passe these ouer let vs stay our selues a while in the consideratiō of the estate of the Church of Israel as now it stood Some were at rest other were to passe farther Some had their inheritance and some had none Some had Townes and Cities to dwell in and some were yet left to the wide world and were to wander farther Some had much and others little or nothing at all Some wanted and some wanted nothing This teacheth vs what is the estate of the
pouerty peace and trouble prosperity and aduersity fall out alike to the godly and the vngodly and therefore Austine saith well in Epist 120. that Almighty God of his bountifull prouidence hath granted earthly felicity euen to the wicked that good men should not so greatly desire after it Vse 2 Secondly this reproueth the foolish and superfluous pompe vsed in Popery and blinde times of superstition as if God tooke pleasure in paintings in Images in Candles and cost bestowed vpon their owne traditions when in the meane season the poore are for the most part neglected and forgotten True it is the Lord could haue made all rich if it had pleased him but hee sendeth the poore to vs to giue vs occasion to exercise charity on them who are made after his owne Image The popish sort account no worship like to this to adorne and beautifie the Church wals to gild and garnish Images senselesse things and dead stones and passe by the liuing stones of the Temple that are polished by the hammer of Gods word Neyther doth this establish the art of begging because we teach that there shall alwayes bee poore among the people of God For pouerty is one thing and beggery is another all poore are not beggers and all beggers are not alwayes poore It is a great shame and reproch for a people that professe piety and Christianity The discommodities of suffâ—ing beggers rogues to suffer any beggers to swarme among them which is the ouerthrow of order and honesty For first this argueth great want of charity and much hardnesse of heart that the rich deuoure all alone and haue no regard of succouring such as bee in neede and necessity and are sore pinched with pouerty and penury Secondly when the bridle is once let loose in this kinde it groweth to be a common occupation and when such goe vp and downe from place to place and from house to house it cannot bee rightly discerned who are poore indeed neyther can we say who haue need who haue not need neyther discerne the ydle from the impotent wherein they most commonly speed best not who haue most neede but such as are most impudent clamorous importunate Thirdly the rewarding of such as go about begging from doore to doore and walke or rather wander from country to country is no better then a maintaining of ydle persons contrary to the law of God and man and a filling of the Land full of ydlenesse now such as are nuzled in roguing in the end grow to be cunning in robbing for from a rogue to turne to a theefe is an easie passage Fourthly such as are inured to this practise and finde sweetnesse in it and themselues encouraged by ease can neuer inure themselues to indure hard labour or to take paines in any calling afterward but liue by the sweate of other mens browes all their dayes Lastly such persons are dangerous to a state no better then vermine or caterpillers that deuoure the fruites of the eaarh rob from theÌ„ that are poore indeed such as liue as no parts of any body no members of the Church or of the commonwealth or of any priuate family but are as members cut off from the body So then there ought to bee no beggers in Israel which bring nothing but confusion are the nursery of all euill and ouerthrow the law of God and man of nature and charity Howbeit these locusts liue so well with the scrip that they would bee loth to exchange their trade for a yearely rent or a daily pension prouided that withal they shuld be compelled to labor with their hands This also serueth to meete with the begging Fryars such as vow voluntary pouerty as cousingermans to rogues beggers that wander vp and dowâ—â— vnder colour of releefe and yet boast of this occupation as of a state of perfection But of these vowes we haue spoken sufficiently before Lastly this teacheth those that haue the Vse 3 goods of this world to shew pitty and compassion on them that stand in need The two Tribes and the halfe are commanded to go vp armed before their brethren and neuer to forsake them and giue them ouer vntill they had seene their hearts desire vpon their enemies and placed their brethren in saftety and had giuen to them a peaceable possession of theyr portion of that promised land And albeit we should giue at all times yet then especially ought our compassion to be exercised and extended when the poore stand most in need of our helpe as in time of dearth and famine Then the common cause and cry of the poore should cause vs to cut our morsels thinner the shorter and to abridge our selues of al superfluity and excesse rather then to see them to miscarry and to perish for hunger And if ouer we minde to serue God and to doe him homage with our goods we should bee forward and faithfull to do it at such times The first Christians carried such zeal toward God and loue toward the poore Saints that They sold their possessions and goods and laide downe the mony at the Apostles feete that it might be distributed as euery man had neede And as the poore must especially be prouided for in times of want so among the poore the poore Saints ought chiefly to be regarded as the Apostle sheweth Let vs doe good vnto all men especially to them who are of the houshold of faith Gal. 6 10. Thus ought we in doing good to respect the times persons in both whatsoeuer we do it must proceed from a willing minde and a chearefull heart 2 Cor. 9 verse 7. otherwise it is a sacrifice not pleasing in the sight of God Motiues to moue vs vnto liberality toward the poore Now the Scripture affoordeth vnto vs sundry motiues as so many encouragements vnto liberality First because it is a seruice and sacrifice commanded of God that while wee haue opportunity we should do good to all Gal. 6 10. 1 Thess 5 15. Secondly it is a grace of God bestowed vpon the Churches 2 Cor. 8 1. Thirdly it is fruitfull and bringeth forth much encrease Gal. 6 7 8. 2 Cor. 8 verse 12 yea though it be cast vpon the waters Eccle. 11 1. Fourthly it is a certaine argument of sincere loue 2 Cor. 8 8 24 as for that bounty and liberality which standeth in words onely it sheweth the heart of that man to bee destitute both of faith and loue Fiftly the Spirit of God taketh notice of all charitable workes commendeth rhem in the godly whose example we ought to follow as in the Macedonians 2 Cor. 8. Sixtly whatsoeuer is bestowed in the name of God is lent to him and hee will repay vs Nay the Lord Iesus accepteth it and accounteth it as done vnto himselfe as wee shewed at large before in this booke 16 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 17 These are the names of the men which shall diuide the land vnto you
is not so much an iniury to maÌ„ as to God himself Mal. 3 8 9. Ye haue robbed me in tythes and offerings saith the Lord. And in the Law it is expressed that the tribe of Leui had no inheritance nor any part among their brethren But the Lord was their part and their inheritaÌ„ce Numb 18 20. because that which fell vnto them was dedicated to God and lest the people shold think that the Ministers were beholding vnto them for it therfore God claimed the tyths to be his Leu. 27 30 by his gift assigned them ouer to the Leuites No man can touch the Lords right to take it away and bee guiltlesse for it is as a snare wherewith the hooke is couered and the fish or fowle deceiued and entrapped The profit that cometh by seizing vpon holie things promiseth much gaine and aduantage yet let it seeme neuer so sweet and pleasant to the taste it shal be as grauell nay as poyson in the stomack in the end shal sting theÌ„ more dangerously that swallow it then if they were bitten with scorpions venemous serpents Secondly it is the duty of the people to Vse 2 haue a care of their Ministers For seeing God hath appointed them to serue him to teach his people that his way may be knowne vpon earth his sauing health among all nations it is great reason they should be maintaind for that purpose The Leuites were descended of the linage of Abraham no lesse then any of the other tribes therefore a part of the inheritance belonged to them neuertheles God put them from it because they should not be trobled with tilling the ground such like busines but giue themselues wholly to the fulfilling of their office And as the Ministers are often exhorted to do their duty so must the people know that God requireth a dutie at their hands that they prouide for them as Deut. 12 19. And doubtlesse in that speciall charge giuen to the people God more respected the benefit of the people themselues theÌ„ the profit of such as were to be maintained The Ministers are to be maintained in a temporall estate but the people in the vnity of faith and in obedience toward God that so the true religion might be preserued in purity Lastly this serueth to put the Ministers in Vse 3 mind of their duty For wherefore hath God all this care ouer them but that they should care for the people And wherefore are the people to prouide for their bodies but that they should watch for their soules This serueth to driue from the Altar such as are ignorant Ministers that are not able to teach the people Ignorance is a greeuous sinne in all but especially in the Minister who must not onely haue light in himselfe but giue light to others and must not onely know the way to Gods kingdome but shew the way vnto others For God neuer meant that idoll sheepheards should haue the places and prouision ordained for such as will take paines These thrust themselues into this great worke and high calling of the Ministery and yet are vnfurnished of those gifts which should fit them for this function 1 Tim. 3 2. and 2 Tim. 2.2 They should be Lights of the world and yet sit in darkenesse themselues they are called to be Salt but they are vnsauoury The Minister in the Church is as the eye in the body or as the candle in the Lanthorne If then the watchmen be blinde and haue no knowledge The blinde must needes leade the blinde and then both fall into the ditch Matth. 15 14. The Ministers should be the mouth and Messengers of God vnto the people but if they bee dumbe and cannot speake they are not able to deliuer their Ambassage They should bee Nurses of Gods children to feede them with the sincere milk of the word that they may grow thereby 1 Peter 2 2 but these haue dry brests and starue Gods people and are guiltie of murther in his fight They take vpon them to be Stewards of Gods family to giue them their portion in due season Luke 12 41 but they haue no skill to breake the bread of Life neyther to diuide the spirituall foode of the word aright And whereas the Sheepeheards should feede the flocke they feed only themselues with the milke of the flock and cloath themselues with the wooll They do thinke themselues to bee Captaines and ouerseers of the Lords hoast to go before the people but they are not able to handle the sword of the Spirit nor to prepare the people for this spirituall warfare These sinne greeuously by inuading the Lords inheritance and presumptuously taking vpon them this great office vnto which they were neuer called of God For this is a certaine truth whomsoeuer the Lord sendeth him he furnisheth and enableth in some measure to discharge the duty which hee requireth of him His calling is not an idle but an effectuall calling and is able to demonstrate it selfe so soone as it is giuen When God had called Aholiab and Bezaliel to build his materiall Tabernacle by and by they were filled with the Spirit of God in wisedome in vnderstanding and in knowledge Exod. chap. 31. ver 2. and chap. 35 verse 31. Will hee then make choyse of any to builde the spirituall Tabernacle which is his Church in whome is no grace of the Spirit of God no wisedome no vnderstanding no knowledge at all Salomon saith in the Prouerbes He that sendeth a Message by the hand of a foole cutteth off the feete and drinketh dammage chap. 26 6. No man that is wise will send such a Messenger that hath any care or desire to haue his message deliâ—ered and therefore we may not think that the wise God will vse such in his seruice On the other side as the colde of snow in the time of haruest where the heat aboundeth is most welcomâ— so is a faithfull messenger to them that send him for he refresheth the soule of his masters Prou. 25 1â— These are they that destroy noâ— onely their own soules but bring destruction to the people that depend vpon them Prou. 29 16. And as God prouided not maintainance so carefully for the ignorant Minister so wee may saw the same of the carelesse and ydle Ministers who hauing learning knowledge do want conscience of their duty For their knowledge must shew it selfe in practise Mal. 2 7 and they must haue not only the head but the tongue of the learned to minister a word in time to him that is weary Esay 50 4. They must not onely haue the talent as the vnprofitable seruant had but they must vse their talent as the good and faithfull seruants did and as they ought to haue store of prouision so they must distribute it to the releeuing of Gods people or else beeing able to teach and yet will not they are worse then they that would and cannot A rich man that hath his barnes and granaries full of
Iesus euen as it is written in the second Psalme Thou art my Son this day haue I begotten thee From hence it appeareth plainly that as the bookes themselues were seuered the one from the other so likewise euery part of one and the same booke kept his order and the proper station wherein it was set by the first Author This reprooueth all confounding and vnfit vsage of the holye Scriptures mingling one booke in another the old Testament with the new that the distinct parts cannot appeare The Turkes receiue the Law of Moses and some other parts of the old Testament but so disfigured deformed so corrupted and confounded with their horrible superstitions and the abhominable impieties of their wretched Alcoran that it ceaseth to be the Scripture of God and is turned into a most detestable idoll Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to keep the scriptures whole and sound without intermingling one part with another that the comely proportioÌ„ of euery part may appeare to euerie one that looketh vpon them whereas if we shall confound booke with booke and part with part wee shall lose the beauty of them and turne them into a mishapen and deformed monster which were monstrous impiety and presumption Secondly by this Title we learne that all Vse 2 the works of God are made in number weight and measure and created exceeding good in regard of the goodly order and comely beauty of euery one of them For that which is said of this booke is true also of the other Scriptures and verified of all the rest of the workes of God Where no order is there is all tumult and confusion A good Father of a family taketh order in his house that euerie one do his dutie A wise Pilot in a Shippe looketh that euery one know his place and so manageth it with discretion A prudent and prouident Magistrate appointeth order in his Citie and Commonwealth and ordaineth lawes to keep men in vnity The order of the heauens and the setting of times and seasons teacheth vs the wisedome of the Creator who gouerneth all things aboue and beneath by a wise and wonderfull disposition So that hee is called by the holy Apostle e 1 Cor. 14 33 The God of order and not of confusion True it is it cannot bee denyed we see it with our eyes there is great confusion and much disorder in the world but from whence doth it come who is the author of it and to whom shall wee ascribe it Not vnto God who hath made all things good and gouerneth all things well And if not vnto God to whom but to the spirit of the diuell the vglinesse of sinne which haue altered the workmanship of God and blemished the glorie of his creatures The wiseman in the Booke of Ecclesiastes leadeth vs to this consideration f Eccle. 7 3 1 Loe onely this haue I found that God hath made man righteous but they haue sought many inueÌ„tions If then there fall to bee any disorder in the creature we must not accuse the Creator but the corruption of man is to bee blamed from whence it proceedeth It is sin that hath turned all things vpside downe and brought a spectacle of all miseries as Moses sheweth Gen. 6 5. The Lord sawe that the wickednesse of man was great in the earth and all the imaginatâ—ons of the thoughts of his heart were onely euil continually Thus wee learne to magnify all Gods works and to acknowledge from what spring and fountaine as well order as disorder do proceede God is the God of peace and of order and requireth that al things be done honestly and in order It is Sathan thâ—t is the author of strife contention and confusion who laboureth to bring all things out of order But of this wee shall haue occasion to speake more in the second chapter where Moses describeth the order of the Tents and the names of the cheefe Heads and Captaines of the Israelites Vse 3 Thirdly seeing there is diuine numeration in this Booke let vs reade it diligently bee more and more in loue with it and with the rest of the Scripture which haue the same author handle the same matter resemble the same forme respect the same end and worke the same effect in the hearts of men Manie there are that come to the Church and professe themselues members of the same that are most ignorant in the Scriptures which are the helpes of our Faith the keyes of our comfort the meanes of our saluation and are able to make vs wise to eternall life Some know no difference betweene them and other Bookes but make them all alike containing some things true and some false Others are so ignorant that they know not the number of the Canonicall books nor the argument of them nor the order how they stand which plainely bewrayeth that they are little conuersant in them Others when they heare any book or chapter of the booke read vnto them full of names either of men or places or of both of which sort are sundry in this Booke they slake their attention they thinke it belongeth not vnto them they perswade themselues there is no profit to bee learned by it But wee must know and vnderstand that the whole Scripture was giuen by inspiration and came by the will of God When such parts and parcels of the word are read vnto vs the vse wherof we see not the purpose whereof wee vnderstand not let vs obserue these few rules and directions following First let vs condemne our own ignorance and sit in iudgement vpon the darknes of our owne hearts who of our selues are able to vnderstand nothing except it bee reuealed from aboue It is the saying of Christ to Peter after his worthy confession that he was the son of the liuing God a Math. 16 17 Blessed art thou Simon the son of Ionas for flesh and bloud hath not reuealed it vnto thee but my Father which is in heaueÌ„ And the Apostle witnesseth as much b Rom. 8 7. 1 Cor. 2 10 14 The wisedom of the flesh is enmity against God for it is not subiect to the Law of God neither indeede can bee Likewise in another place God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his Spirit but the naturall man perceiueth not the things of the Spirit of God for they are foolishnes vnto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned The manner of many in reading the Scriptures when they come to that which passeth theyr capacity is to condemne them not themselues But if we would profit aright and benefite our selues by them wee must set this downe as the first rule and as a principle of our faith that the fault is in our selues and in our owne weaknesse Secondly it is required of vs to be of humble spirit which is a thing much accepted of God Such onely are right hearers and such God requireth vs to bee when wee heare him come and speake vnto vs. This
appeareth by the Prophet Esay when hee bringeth in the Lord speaking vnto vs c Esay 66 3. To him will I haue respect euen to him that is poore and of a contrite spirit and trembleth at my words The scripture is compared by one to a great and high palace but the doore that entreth into it is very low so that the high-minded and proud presumptuous man that standeth vpon the high conceites of his owne minde cannot run in but it is necessary that he stoope downe low humble himselfe whosoeuer intendeth to haue any passage into it This spirituall pride is the mother of all error but humility leadeth vs into all truth d Iames 4 6. For God resisteth the proud and giueth grace vnto the lowly Lastly we must come to the Scriptures to hearing and reading of them with prayer desiring him to direct vs and crauing his blessing vpon our labors The word of God is as an hidden treasure laide vp in the Lords Coffers Prayer is the Key to open it the way to come to it the hand to receiue it The Prophet Dauid prayeth oftentimes to God to open his eyes and to giue him vnderstanding e Psalme 119 18 34. that he might see into the wonders of his Law We haue a gracious promise from God that hee which asketh shall receiue hee that seeketh shall finde and hee that knocketh shall haue the doore set open vnto him Many of Gods Seruants haue attained to more knowledge and vnderstanding in the mysteries of the Kingdome of heauen by prayer then by their own study labour reading and searching If then we shall ioyne it to our reading and hearing it shall bring a great blessing with it reueal the secrets of God vnto vs. Thus much touching the Title of this booke Let vs now proceede to handle the Vses The ends and Vses of this Booke and speciall ends of this Booke for which it was written and thereby take a general view of the benefit that may redound vnto vs. There are many chapters that seeme to be verie bare and barren and to containe nothing in them but a naked Catalogue of places and persons but we shall plainly perceiue in the particular handling of the speciall matters taught therein that we haue great cause to giue attention and to marke what is offered to our considerations forasmuch as whatsoeuer was written afore-hand was written for our instruction that wee through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might haue hope Rom. 15. And albeit the vses come after to bee spoken at large yet it shall not bee amisse to giue a taste of them in the beginning thereby to set an edge vpon vs to procure vs an appetite to hunger after them First we see in the state of the Israelites as Vse 1 in a glasse what is the condition of the Church and of all the godly in this life they are as a barke tossed on the Sea ready to suffer Shipwracke and to be cast vpon euery rocke vnlesse they cast out the anchor of hope sure stedfast that they may in time appointed ariue in safety at the hauen desired For euen as the Israelites neuer rested in the wildernesse but trauelled from one place to another vntill they came into the Land of promise so the Church in this world is as in a wildernes they haue no certaine abode no setled dwelling to assure them any continuance but they walke and wander vp and downe as poore banished men vntill they bee translated into their heauenly Country We are heere as pilgrimes and strangers our hope is not in this life a 1 Cor. 15 19 For then of all men we were the most miserable Wee know we must all leaue it and we know not how soone We looke for a life to come and most earnestly desire to bee translated to that heauenly inheritance The Apostle hath many meditations to this purpose Phil. 3. b Phil. 3 20 2 Cor. 5 6 7. Heb. 11 13 14 Our conuersation is in Heauen from whence we looke for a Sauâ—our the Lord Iesus and 2 Cor. 5. Whiles we are at home in the body wee are absent from the Lord for wee walke by faith and not by sight And Hebr. 11 speaking of the Patriarkes Abraham Isaac and Iacob he saith They confessed that they were strangers and Pilgrims on the earth for they that say such things declare plainely that they seeke a Countrie We must not looke to finde Heauen vpon the earth we shall heere meete with many afflictions and it is profitable for vs to exercise our faith patience and prayer leste the flesh shoulde waxe proud against the spirit and lift vp it selfe against God Secondly we learne who is the Patrone Vse 2 and protector of the Church namely GOD himselfe he is the shield and buckler of it to defend it How many were the troubles and dangers and enemies and wants of the Isralites while they liued in the wildernesse Yet did God maruailously and miraculously nourish and preserue them Is he the God of the Iewes onely and not of the Gentiles yes euen of the Gentiles also For as hee kept them and carried them as vpon the Eagles wings so he is with his Church at all times when it seemeth most to despaire of help then commeth the helpe and comfort of God from on high and deliuereth them out of their distresse O that men would therefore confesse before the Lord his louing kindnesse and his wonderfull workes before the sonnes of men Let vs also looke for helpe from him from whence our saluation commeth c 1 Sam. 2 6 Who as Hanna the mother of Samuel singeth in her Song kâ—lleth and maketh aliue bringeth down to the graue and raiseth vp In dangers therfore let vs trust in him in wants let vs relie vpon him in chastisements let vs humble our selues before him in troubles let vs flye vnto him in temptations let vs fight vnder him and in all necessities let vs pray vnto him and call vpon his name Thirdly we haue in this booke a liuely picture Vse 3 of the state of the Church what it is in this life and of what persons it consisteth it standeth not wholly of such as haue receiued the grace of sanctification but it hath many hypocrites mingled with them and many wicked persons are found among them and come as the Ghest did in the â—ospell whoe came without his wedding garment In this body are many members but are not all liuing a great part are dead and rotten members Yea they which are indeed Saints by calling are not so sanctified that they liue without sinne For as d 1 Cor. 13 12 they know in part and beleeue in part so they are sanctified in part not fully and perfectly which shall not bee vntill the next life when we shall know euen as wee are knowne and see euen as we are seene of God Among the Israelites which did beare the name of the
had ouercome his enemies now he might ouercome himselfe and his owne affections Cicero orati pro Marcel which was a greater and nobler victory then the former Thus he sheweth himselfe religious toward God as well as righteous toward men The like we see in the Law set downe by an expresse commandement Exod. 22.10 11. If a man deliuer vnto his neighbour an asse or an oxe or a sheepe or any beast to keepe and it die or be hurt Deut. 21.8 or driuen away no man seeing it then shall an oath of the Lord bee betweene them both that hee hath not put his hand vnto his neighbours goods and the owner of it shall accept thereof and he shall not make it good This precept directeth when and in what cases to take an oath to wit when the matter is doubtfull and cannot otherwise be decided forasmuch as the owner of the goods is charged to rest therein and to acknowledge himselfe well satisfied This we see farther in the Apostle Paul 2 Cor. 1.21 I call God for a record vpon my soule that to spare you I came not as yet to Corinth He did not breake out into this swearing of an ordinary custome but the glory of God and the saluation of that Church required it in which cases we are allowed and warranted to vse it and not otherwise Reason 1 The reasons will better confirme this vnto vs then bare testimonies taken out of the Scriptures which neuerthelesse out to be sufficient where no farther proofe is vsed First God will not hold him guiltlesse that abuseth his Name negligently or vnnecessarily He will surely punish them that sweare vainely This penalty or punishment is annexed to the commandement Exod. 20. The Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his Name in vaine It is an heynous sinne albeit it bee thought light before men and then the iudgement also shall be heauy that hangeth ouer their heads that transgresse this Law The free forgiuenesse of sinnes is the fountaine of all happines both present and to come Psal 32.1.2 for the man is blessed whose sinnes are forgiuen and whose iniquity is couered blessed is that man to whom God will impute no wickednesse and therfore we must needs be in continuall misery so long as our sinnes are retained This is a fearefull thunderbolt to afright vs from the prophaning of his Name he will honour those that honour him but such as despise him shall come to destruction Secondly the end of practising an oath is Reason 2 to decide strifes and to determine controuersies which disturbe peace and hinder Christian charity It cannot be but offences will come and many occasions of quarrels and contentions about matters of this life arise daily betweene man and man which could not conueniently be taken vp except we had the lawfull vse of an oath to confirme some necessary truth as when it serueth to manifest the glory of God or to cleere the good name of our brother or to obey the commandement of the Magistrate or to maintaine our owne credit This is set downe Heb. 6.16 Men verily sweare by the greater and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife I call that a necessary trueth when a doubtfull cause called into question cannot be decided without an oath as we see the practise Rom. 1.9 God is my witnesse whom I serue with my spirit in the Gospel of his Sonne that without ceassing I make meÌ„tion of you alwayes in my prayers It was necessary for the furtherance of the saluation of the Romanes that they should be perswaded of the Apostles affection toward them but the testimony of men failed to prooue this trueth and therfore he was driuen to take vp an oath and to appeale vnto God This is also at large deliuered by Salomon in that prayer which hee made at the dedication of the Temple 1 King 8.31 If any man trespasse against his neighbour and an oath be laid vpon him to cause him to sweare and the oath come before thine altar in this house then heare thou in heauen and doe and iudge thy seruants condemning the wicked to bring his way vpon his head and iustifying the righteous to giue him according to his righteousnesse Thus we see the constant and continuall vse of an oth among Gods people in matters of weight and importance in their most serious and substantiall affaires Thirdly the Name of God is most fearefull Reason 3 in praises glorious in holinesse great in might and doing wonders and therefore it ought not commonly to runne in our mouthes without necessary cause This is vrged by the wise man Eccles 5.2 Be not rash with thy mouth and let not thy heart be hasty to vtter any thing before God for God is in heauen and thou vpon earth therefore let thy words be few And the Lord saith Deut. 28.58 Iudg. â— If thou wilt not obserue to doe all the words of this Law that are written in this booke that thou mayest feare this glorious and fearefull Name The Lord thy God he will make thy plagues wonderfull and the plagues of thy seed c. If then the Name of God be great and glorious it is not commonly to be vsed of vs to be turned in our tongues and to be trodden vpon with our feet Vse 1 Now let vs consider what vses may be made of this vnto vs. It reprooueth sundry abuses corruptions both in opinion and practise in iudgement and in life As first of all the Anabaptists a proud and fantasticall crue of cursed and damnable hereticks that trouble heauen and earth ouerthrow Church and Common-wealth destroy Magistracy and Ministery disanull the word and Sacraments and make religion to be no better then a doctrine of liberty These teach that it is vnlawfull to sweare at all either in priuate vse or in place of iudgement This is to runne into another extremity and to faile as much in the defect as other doe in the excesse For albeit all swearing be not lawfull yet it followeth not that all swearing is vnlawfull But to abolish all manner of swearing and all vse of an oath because some abuse it and vse it vainly â—r in vita â—g is like vnto him who to take away drunkennesse abolished the vines and would not suffer any to grow in his common-wealth or as if a man would suffer no corne to grow because some will surfet with it There is no good thing but hath beene or may be abused The doctrine that is according to godlinesse is many wayes abused When Paul magnified the mercies of God in his sonne Christ so that where sinne abounded â— 5.20 grace abounded much more men of euill spirits arose that abused this to carnall liberty and turned the grace of God into wantonnesse and wrested the Scriptures to their owne perdition sect 1 The obiections of these heretikes are not many but somewhat they alleadge for themselues First they obiect the commandement
of the Lord in the exposition of the Law Mat. 5.34 I say vnto you sweare not at all neither by heauen c. If it be forbidden to sweare at all then it is made vtterly vnlawfull I answere â—wer the purpose of Christ is to reprooue the false interpretations of the Scribes and Pharisees who wrested the Law and restrained it contrary to the meaning of the Lawgiuer They taught the people to beware of periury and swearing falsly and that if so be men sweare truely it was lawfull to sweare commonly as if God tooke no regard of our ordinary communication and of our common talke contrary to the doctrine of Christ else-where that of euery idle word much more then of idle othes men shall giue an account at the day of iudgement Matth. 12.36 His purpose is not to condemne the right vse of an oth â—6 13 which is expresly commanded of God in many places and practised by the Patriarks Gen. 14. by the Prophets 1 king 17.1 by the Apostles 1 Cor. 15. by the Angels Reuel 10.6 by the Iudges Iudg. 15.12 by the kings 1. Sam. 24. and by the Lord himselfe Psal 110.4 Heb. 6.17 And therefore simply it is not a sinne to sweare If any reply in their name and behalfe that once it was lawfull but now it is not in the time of the old testament but not in the new we must know that the Prophets prophesying of these times of grace vnder the Gospel declare that the Church or Christ should sweare by the Lord Esay 1â— 1â— Iere. 4.2 and therefore he neuer wholly for bad it who came not to destroy the Law and abolish the Prophets but to fulfill and performe the Law Matth. 5.17 Moreouer the Pharisees that were the teachers of Israel taught that it skilled not though men sware vainely by heauen by earth by the creatures so long as they suppressed the Name of God Wherefore Christ the true interpreter of the Law teacheth the contrary to wit that it is a sinne against the third commandement not only to forsweare but to sweare vainely and commonly by what name and in what manner soeuer it be yea albeit the Name of God be not mentioned considering that he which sweareth by the altar sweareth by it Matth. 23.20 21 22. and by all things thereon he that sweareth by the Temple sweareth by it and by him that dwelleth therein and he that sweareth by heauen sweareth by the throne of God and by him that sitteth thereon This errour of these Pharisees is maintained or at the least practised commonly by the common sort they thinke they may sweare as they list so that they sweare truely and if they haue trueth on their side they take liberty to sweare and sweare againe without controlement Secondly they alledge also the saying of the Apostle Iames chap. 5.12 Obiect 2 Aboue all things my brethren sweare not neither by heauen neither by the earth neither by any other oath but let your yea bee yea and your nay nay lest ye fall into condemnation I answer Answer wee must not alwayes take the words of Scripture generally as they seeme to be caryed but limit them according to the circumstances of the Text and the scope of the words The Apostle saith All things are lawfull for him 1 Cor. 6.12 but it must be restrained to things indifferent not forbidden in the Law for such things as are forbidden are not lawfull If then we would vnderstand Scripture aright and not wander from the sound interpretation of it we must seeke and search out the sense according to the intent and meaning of the Spirit of God otherwise not only infinite inconueniences but diuers absurdities impossibilities heresies contradictions and impieties will follow as when Christ saith Ioh. 10.8 All that euer came before me are theeues and robbers c. Shall wee conclude from hence that Moses Esay Ieremy Iohn Baptist and all the Prophets were no better then theeues and robbers because they went before Christ in time No he pointeth out such as professe themselues to be the doore of the sheepe and receiued or shewed any other then himselfe So Paul saith hee tooke all things to bee lawfull for him what then might he doe what he list might he be an idolater an adulterer a blasphemer and such like no but herein he preuenteth an obiection and answereth by supposition that albeit all things were lawfull yet he would not bee brought vnder the power of any thing So in another place he saith I am made all things to all men 1 Cor. 9.22 Doth he heereby make himselfe a Libertine or establish Libertinisme or purchase a protection for euery man to doe what seemeth good in his own eyes Not so but in matters that are indifferent which may be done or not done with a good conscience he changed himselfe into all fashions and applyed himselfe to the conditions of all that by all meanes he might saue some So in this place when the Apostle saith sweare not at all we must not cleaue seruilely to the letter nor stiâ—ke to the bare words but know that the Scripture standeth in the right meaning so that the doctrine of the seruant is not different from the Lords and Masters that sent him to wit to condemne lightnes in swearing whereby the Name of God is defiled directly or indirectly which ought to be accounted of all men most holy and vsed with the greatest respect and reuerence that can be But in cases of importance and necessity we haue examples beyond al exception of God himselfe of the Prophets and Apostles that haue vsed an oath as we noted before which could not haue beene if the vse of an oath had generally and vtterly beene vnlawfull The second reproofe Secondly to omit this sect and to proceed it reprooueth such as take the oathes of persons that are vnfit and vnmeet to take any oathes For seeing an oath must be taken vp soberly discreetly and aduisedly and onely in cases of necessity when the trueth cannot otherwise be decided it conuinceth such of temerity and want of discretion that make no difference of whom they take an oath The end of an oath ought to be to confirme the trueth but the testimony of some is suspected and of others presumed to be false Many are not to be admitted as witnesses as children furious persons drunkards common lyars such whose bodies are withered and consequently their memories decayed such as are idiots and lunatikes common swearers ruffians and such as are of euill report rogues and straglers that haue nothing to lose nor no where to dwell infidels heretikes and vnbeleeuers all these are as it were boared in the eare or burned in the hand or branded in the forehead for vnsufficient persons because either they doe not know the vertue and validity of an oath nor the difference and distinction of matters whereupon they are produced and which are to be decided or being accustomed to euill may easily be
charged the Leaper not to publish and spread abroad the miraculous worke of his cleâ—nsing but this was to correct the peruerse iudgement of the people who regarded more to see his miracles then to heare his doctrine and that hee might haue the greater liberty to teach from the persecutions of the Pharisies Mar. 1 45. Vse 1 Now let vs proceed to the vses of this Doctrine First it teacheth that we must not slander and discredite any of his workes but say with the sorcerers This is the finger of GOD Exod. 8 19. When the Pharisies heard that Christ cast out the diuels by the power of his deity they backe-bited and blasphemed the workes of God maliciously saying This man casteth out diuels no otherwise but thorough Belzebub the Prince of diuels Matth. 12 24. 28 12 13. So the watchmen set to keepe the sepulcher of Christ sure shewed vnto the high Priests all the things that were done who tooke wicked counsell and gaue large mony vnto the soldiers to spred abroad that his disciples came by night stole him away while they slept Likewise when the holye Ghost fell vpon the Apostles that they beganne to speake with other tongues as the Spirit gaue them vtterance they mocked and slandered the worke of God saying These are full of new wine Acts 2 13. so that Peter iustified as well the Apostles of Christ as the miracle of God In like maner are we to do in like cases when an euill name is brought vpon the workes of Gods election or reprobation vpon the workes of his prouidence and protection of his people we must stand forth to giue glory to God and to stop the mouth of iniquity when it is opened against heauen For if a man bee commanded to open his mouth in the cause of the dumbe much more in the cause of God It is one kinde of taking the name of God in vain to hold our peace when any reason dispute against Gods workes If wee deny him any way before men Christ Iesus will deny vs before his Father Prou. 31 8. We must therefore open our mouths in defence of God and his workes put the obstinate gainsaiers to silence wipe away the slanderous reports raised of them lest others receiue hurt thereby and to the end God may haue the glory and praise of his owne worke And albeit we doe not alwayes conceiue the right cause and reason of them let vs not deride but admire them with the Apostle Rom. 11 33. O the deepnesse of the riches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God! How vnsearchable are his iudgements and his wayes past finding out If a man should take vpon him to iudge those that are out of his libertie and ouer whom he hath no authority and to pronounce sentence vpon their doings would a worldly man thinke wel of this presumption But it is lesse wisedome and greater pâ—eâ—umption to take vpon vs to rule God and to giue him his lesson and to enter into iudgement of his workes Therefore Elihu wisely teacheth in the booke of Iob this point Who hath appointed vnto him his way Or who can say Thou hast done wickedly Remember that thou magnifie his workes which men behold Iob 36 23 24. Secondly it is required of vs to be diligent Vse 2 markers and obseruers of the works of Gods prouidence For how shall he report them remember them to others that is not carefull to muse vpon them and to marke them himselfe Or how shall he open his mouth to declare them that shutteth his eyes lest he shold see them and stoppeth his cares lest he should heare of them It standeth vs therefore greatly vpon wisely to obsâ—rue the works of God and suffer nothing to passe from vs nothing by vs without making profite of it to our selues bringing it to the vse of others This wisedome Eliphaz one of the three friends of Iob teacheth hauing shewed that the vngodly shall not escape vnpunished but that God will finde them out in their hypocrisie he addeth Iob 5 27. Loe thus haue we inquired of it and so it is heare this and know it for thy selfe This we are all to marke by continual experience how God dealeth with the godly sometimes chastening them sometimes blessing them neuer forsaking them albeit sometimes leauing them for a season yet in the end returning in mercy vnto them Likewise how hee dealeth towardes the wicked thereby to auoid their steps consider that though they flourish for a time it is but the pleasure of sin for a season that they inioy and alwayes Gods iudgement in this life arresteth some and maketh them fearefull examples vnto others Thus did the Prophet ponder in his heart the wayes and works of God and profited thereby to his great comfort as we see Psal 37 35.36 I haue seene the wicked strong and spredding himselfe like a greene Bay-tree yet he passed away and loe he was gone and I sought him but he could not be found Marke the vpright man and behold the iust for the end of that man is peace but the transgressors shall be destroyed together and the end of the wicked shall be cut off And if wee will giue our hearts to this meditation on the works of Gods prouideÌ„ce ruling the world and disposing all things we shal see how he alwayes meeteth with the vngodly though they digge deepe to hide their counsels and diue downe vnto the depth and bottome of their deuices yet the hand of the Lord doth finde them out and bringeth to iudgement euery secret worke So if we shall weigh with wisedome his workes toward his owne seruants as he doth loue them with an euerlasting loue so is he alwayes gracious vnto them and maketh all things fall out to further their saluation This the Wiseman teacheth by his experience Eccles. 8 11 12 13. Vse 3 Lastly let all Fathers of families teach the workes of Gods mercy and the workes of his iudgements according as they see them to be offered vnto them For to whom should we rather publish them then to our posterity the children that come out of our loins when a Father beholdeth the Lord punishing the vngodly and taking vengeance on the contemners of his word the blasphemeâ—s of his name the prophaners of his Sabbathes the vncleannesse of adulterers the beastlinesse of drunkards the oppression of vsurers the periury of false witnesses and the cruelty of mercilesse dealers should he suffer such publicke examples to dye and these workes of God to sleepe in the dust Nay seeing God doth single out some and maketh them examples admonitions vnto others we ought to whet them vpon our children and seruants teach them thereby to serue the Lord and to hate those heynous and horrible sins that prouoke such great and greeuous iudgements Abraham is commended by the Spirite of God for this care and conscience of his dutie when he should behold the wofull destructi of Sodom
and Gomorrha Genes 18.19 I know him that he will command his sonnes and his houshold after him that they keepe the way of the Lord to do righteousnesse and iudgement that the Lord may bring vpon Abraham that hee hath spoken vnto him This the Prophet vrgeth Psal 78 1 2 3 4 5 6. So the Prophet Ioel or rather the Lord by the Prophet threatning a greeuous plague of dearth and famine that the field should bee wasted the corne destroyed the new wine dried vp the oyle decayed and the husbandmen howle because the haruest of the field should perish saith Ioel 1 2 â— Heare â—e this O Elders and hearken yee all inhabitants of the land whether such a thing hath bene in your dayes or yet in the dayers of your Fathers Tel you your children of it and let your children shew it to their children and their children to another generation Thus we see how God requireth of vs a diligent consideration of his iudgements seeing he smiteth one to admonish another wee must not account these strokes onely as punishments vpon the offenders but as examples offered for the amendment and repentance of others as our Sauiour taught his disciples of those that were murthered by Pilate and of those were slaine by the fall of a tower Except ye repent ye shall all likewise perish Luke 13 1 2 3 4. Verse 28. For a fire is gone out of Heshbon and a flame from the City of Sihon and hath consumed Har of the Moabites c. When warre is once begun and set on foote it is not so easily laid downe neither is the thirst of ambition in a proud man so easily quenched Therefore this song declaâ—eth that when Sihon had assaulted and taken Heshbon hee rested not there but proceeded farther and led his armie against the villages adioyning dealing with them as hee had done with the inhabitants of Heshbon Thus we see the people bordering vpon the Heshbonites are touched with their ruine and companions with them in their adueâ—sity as when a mighty tree falleth it throweth down with it the lesser lower shrubs Now Moses in this borrowed speech setteth forth the misery brought vpon the Moabites which like a violent and vehement fire consumeth wheresoeuer it lighteth Marke therefore in this place the comparison similitude which the Spirit of God vseth to expresse the rage of warre wasting farre and neere as a mighty flame of fire Doctrine The misery mischâ—â—â—e 〈◊〉 waâ—â—exeâ—ding great We learne from hence this Doctrine That great is the miserie and mischiefe of warre whereby blood is shedde Nations are spoyled Countryes are ruinated Cities are dispâ—â—pled Murther is committed and the image of God defaced And albeit the life be spared yet liberty is restrained and oftentimes death is better then bâ—ndage and the sword not so bitter as captiuity euen to become slaues to them who are slaues to Satan This we see expressed in the war of Chedarlaomer Genes 14 5 6 7. who comming to chasten the rebellion of Sodom and other Cities in the plaine he seized vpon the people bordering so that they tasted the bitternes of the sword being neighbours to the Nations offending against him This Moses expresseth Deut. 28 50 51 describing the fiercenesse of the enemies and the plague of warres saying They shall not regard the person of the old nor haue compassion of the young they shall eate the fruite of thy Cattle they shall consume the profit of thy land they shall besiege thee within thy walles they shall driue thee to eate thy children the fruite of thy body during the siege and streightnesse where-with they shall compasse thee in thy Cities Heereunto that Prouerbe guideth vs vsed by the King of Israel against such as boasted before the victory Let not him that girdeth his harnesse boast himselfe King 20 11 as he that putteth it off Hence it is that we reade how thousands and ten thousands are consumed in battell which deuoureth one as well as another to teach vs the casualty and calamity of warre Reason 1 The Reasons are not to be forgotten that we may the better settle this Doctrine in our hearts First it is threatned as an heauy plague and fearefull iudgement to be brought vpon that people that set their faces against God and walke stubbornely in the breach of his commandements It is one of the arrowes of God 〈◊〉 5 16 17. which he hath in his quiuer reserueth to shoote against all the contemners of his Statutes he will send vpon them famine to punish them euill beasts to spoile them the pestilence to consume them blood to passe through them This is that which the Lord threatneth Leuit. 26 25 31. I will send a sword vpon you that shall auenge the quarrell of my Couenant and when you are gathered in your Citties I will send the pestilence among you and yee shall bee deliuered into the hand of the enemy I will make your Citties desolate If then God proclaime open warre against such as beare themselues stoutly and stubbornly against him if he be at vtter defiance with them that despite and despise him if he denounce against those the day of battell as a day of wrath a day of trouble and heauinesse a day of destruction and desolation a day of obscurity and darknes a day of clouds and blacknes a day of the Trumpet and alarme against the strong Citties against the high Towers and against mighty warriers that their bloud shall be poured out as dust their flesh made as the dung it must necessarily follow that the time of warre is the time of woe yea of weeping and wailing and great lamentation of young and old rich poore women and children babes and sucklings Reason 2 Secondly great is the benefit of peace and many are the blessings that come with it and ensue after it If then peace be a great benefit then must warre needs bee acknowledged to be a great want and a fearefull iudgement The peace of a State is as the health of a body of strong constitution therefore warre is a dangerous disease in any body politicke wheÌ„ it cannot bee purged and washed without blood We see how Moses among the blessings that shall come vpon Israel and ouertake theÌ„ reckoneth vp peace in their borders Leuit. 26 6. I will send peace in the Land and ye shall sleepe none shall make you afraid and the sword shall not goe through your Land If there be but a iarie in a priuate house or a strong faction in any society it threatneth the ruine thereof Math 12 25. If an house or Citty be diuided against it selfe it cannot stand If a kingdom be diuided against it selfe it is brought to nought But when God giueth peace and rest to his Church many blessings come with it and great contentment on all sides and in all estates especially the free liberty of the Gospel with the preaching and professing of it
therefore and be holy for I am the Lord your God Now what a foule shame and reproch is it for those who professe Iesus Christ haue solemnly vowed in baptisme to renounce the diuell and the works of the diuell yet in their trials and tentations to consult with the diuell to abiure the Lord of life and to resort to witches and wizards the very instruments of the diuell then which nothing can be imagined more horrible Let vs therefore all take heed of this practise let vs beware of all compact and society with the diuell let such as hate it learne yet more to hate it and flye further from it and such as haue followed this way and followed after these abhominations craue pardon of God and confesse their owne wickednesse Secondly acknowledge heereby the difference Vse 2 betweene the godly and the vngodly So soone as the sonnes and daughters of God are smitten they cast their care on God and quiet their hearts in his will They turne vnto God by true and vnfained repentance and bring foorth fruites worthy amendment of life They beleeue in God and trust in him for helpe they say vnto him Thou art my saluation As for the vngodly when they are visited with any iudgement are punished in soule or body or goods or children or seruants or cattell they do imagine that they are hurt by witches and presently chalenge and charge some one or other of witchcraft then by and by they send out without delay for feare lest they should come too late to some cunning man in whom they repose al their confidence and so they make the diuell their God Furthermore this is their common practise to foretel things to come by chattring of Birds by crying of Râ—uens by turning down of Salt by hauing a Hare crosse him in the way by sudden bleeding and such like which are accounted vnlucky and ominous signes Thus doth the diuell craftily creepe and cunningly conueigh himselfe into the ignorant mindes of vnbeleeuing people by making them retaine the remnants of the olde superstition when hee cannot preuaile to bring in the diuellish diuination practised in former times Therefore the Lord saith by Moses Deut. 18 10 11.12 Let none be found among you that vseth witchcraft c. This also the Prophet reproueth Esay 8 19 20. The children of God must in all their afflictions aske counsell of God by his word and by his Ministers They do not waite vpon lying vanity nor forsake the mercy of God They say Though the Lord would kill me yet will I trust in him Iob 13 15. Though they be brought to the gates of hell they will not ceasse to depend vpon him Thirdly we learne in all our dangers to Vse 3 seeke comfort at Gods hand while he may be found This is the vse that we ought to make of all our troubles and tribulations thereby to be drawne and driuen nearer vnto God vnto his word and to stoop downe vnder his mighty hand This humiliation we see in Iob he did not seeke to Gods sworne enemies for helpe he sought not to cunning men and women he did not aske counsell of Coniurers he knew he must seeke to the Lord and lift his eyes to him that had made the wound saying The Lord hath giuen and the Lord hath taken blessed be the Name of the Lord. Iob 1 21. We must not therefore renounce the Lord in the day of our calamities but cleaue vnto him with full purpose of heart Let vs say with the Prophet Why art thou cast downe my soule and why art thou disquieted within me Waite on God for I will yet giue him thanks hee is my present helpe and my God Psalm 42 5 11 and 43 5. Wherefore if it be the practise of the wicked in their troubles to seeke to the diuell let vs on the other side goe vnto God Who killeth maketh aliue who woundeth and maketh whole who bringeth low and exalteth neyther is there any that can deliuer out of his hand Deut. 32 39. 1 Sam. 2 6. Let vs make the word of God our chiefe stay and comfort This was the practise of the Prophet Dauid Psal 119 29. Except thy Law had beene my delight I should now haue perished in mine affliction And this is the end for which the Scriptures were penned by the Prophets and Apostles that in our distresses we should not be left destitute as the Apostle declareth Roman 15 4. Whatsoeuer things are written afore time are written for our learning that we through patience and comfort of Scriptures might haue hope Though God for a small season bring troubles vpon his dearest seruants yet he will not alway keepe them in heauinesse he will returne againe in compassion at his appointed time For he endureth but a while in his anger but in his fauour is life weeping may abide at Euening but ioy commeth in the Morning Psalm 30 5. So then afflictions shall not alwayes claspe and compasse the loyns of the godly the daies and yeares the houres and moneths of their sorrowes are numbred and determined And albeit we as euill measurers of times seasons do iudge euery houre a day and euery day bee reckoned with vs a yeare of affliction yet if we had wise hearts to number our dayes aright eyther in respect of Gods eternity or in respect of the due desart of our sinnes or in respect of the glory of immortality reserued for vs in the heauens it would make vs rest in God and to possesse our soules with patience to consider whatsoeuer our crosses and losses are yet he is able to recompence them another way and render them an hundred sold into our bosomes This we see in the example of Iob before remembred vpon whom the Apostle Iames willeth vs to looke saying Take my brethren the Prophets for an example of suffering aduersity and of long patience Iam 5 10 11. which haue spoken in the Name of the Lord Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made For the Lord is very pittifull and mercifull For albeit he did drinke deepely of the cup of afflictions God for a season did hide his face from him yet with euerlasting mercy hee had compassion vpon him his substance was encreased his cattell were doubled other sonnes daughters were granted his honor was augmented and his dayes were prolonged vpon the earth The like mercy of God we see in the words of the Prophet to Amaziah he had hyred Israelitish souldiers for an hundred Talents of siluer he was commanded to dismisse and cashire them 2 Chron. 25 9. Because the Lord was not with Israel nor with all the house of Ephraim Then the King saide to the man of God What shall wee doe then for the hundreth Talents which I haue giuen to the host of Israel Then the man of God answered The Lord is able to giue thee more then this This is that which Christ
exquisite and excellent thing in them but the inward and spirituall worship is neglected among them the Name of God is dishonoured the Sabbath is prophaned the Scriptures are abused the doctrine of faith and repentance is buried many open sinnes are maintained amoâ—g theÌ„ If that bee the true relâ—gion which giueth all glory to God the Popish religion cannot bee so whâ—ch giueth all glory to themselues and robbeth God of the honour due to his Name by their doctrine of merits by their works of supererogation which indeed is more then supererogation If it be the true religion that magnifyeth the Scriptures resteth in the perfection of them submitteth all persons causes vnto them and acknowledgeth them the sole and supreme Iudge of all Questions and Controuersies of religion then that must bee a false religio which patcheth other writings and traditions vnto them which in matters of â—octrine flyeth from them which preferreth the authority of the Church before them and â—enveth to be wholly ordered by them If that â—e the true religion which aduanceth the sufferings of Christ and resteth in his perfect Oblation once performed vpon the Crosse Heb. 10 1â— which acknowledgeth Christ to be the onely Sauiour and Redeemer of his people and â—eacheth to relye vpon him alone for our iustification then that must bee confessed to bee a counterfet religion which setteth vppe a mocke Christ and honoureth instead of him the cursed Idoll of the Masse whereby the remembrance of his death is shamefully eâ—uded and the people of God are miserably deluded Learne therefore that all zeale is not true zeale and to hate all euill albeit it haue the appearance of good and come masked vnder the vizard and habite of holinesse For counterfeit piety is double impiety Secondly let vs not bee carried away and Vse 2 seduced with euery vaine blast of false Doctrine but stand constant setled and vnmoueable as they that are builded not on the weak sand but vpon the firme Rocke that cannot bâ— remoued This the Apostle teacheth Heb. 1 9. Bee not carried about wiâ—h diuers and strange doctrines for it is a good thing that the heart bee stablished with grace and not with meates which haue not profited them that haue beene occupied in them This vse is vrged by the Apostle Paul 2. Tim. 3 5. This know that in the last daies shall come perillous seasons for men shall bee louers of their owne selues c hauing a shew of godlinâ—sse but haue denied the power therof turne â—way therfore from such We see how easily the greaâ—est part are carried away with shadowes without substance and shewes without inward truâ—h They haue itching eares after new Teâ—chers and forsake the ancient Teachers that haue fed them with the milke of the word gained them to the faiâ—h of Christ Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to take heeâ— wee be not seduced and deceiued with â—aâ—e Pâ—ophets and to make a tryall of their doctrine by the truth of the Scriptures according to the counsell of Christ our Sauiour Math. chapter 7 verses 15. 16. Lastly it is our dutieâ— to learne to discerne Vse 3 the spirits and to be able to iudge of the Doctrine whether it be of God or not Christ commandeth his Disciples to beware take heed of the leauen of the Pharisies and Saduces Math 1 and 2 â— that is of their doctrine but in another place he chargeth them to heare the Pharisies obey their doctrine sitâ—ing in Moses chaire because they were appointed for the time to be the Teachers of the Church Now then if they must heare and do what they say and yet auoide their mixtures corruptions of sound dâ—ctrine it is required necessarily of the people to discerne betweene the Law of GOD and the leauen of the Pharisies being charged to cleaue to the truth and to forsake error This is that vse which thâ— Apostle Iohn vrgeth 1 Iohn chap. 4. verse 1. Deâ—rely beloued beleeue not euery spirit but try thâ— spirits whether they bee of GOD For many false Prophets are gone out into this world And in the second Epistle chap. 7 8. hee speaketh to the same purpose Many deceiuers are entred into this world which confesse not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh looke to your selues that wee lose not the things which we haue done but that we may receiue a full reward Hereunto likewise cometh the exhortation of Eliah to all the people that were seduced by false Prophets 1 Kings 18 21. How long halt yee betweene two opinions If the Lord be God follow him but if Baal bee hee then go after him And the Apostle Paul chargeth the Thessalonians to try all things and to hold fast that which is good 1 Thess 5 21. This condemneth the Church of Rome of sacriledge that take from the people the key of knowledge and nuzzle them in ignorance as the mother of deuotion accounting it sufficient that they beleeue as the Church beleeueth and credite in all things theyr Pastours and Teachers and forbid them all tryall of the doctrine deliuered vnto them But the Scriptures require of them the spirit of discerning 〈◊〉 12 2. â—il 1 10. â—ph 5.15 17. and all iudgement that they may allow those things that are best and that they may bee without offence vntill the day of Christ to take heed that they walke circumspectly and wisely that they may vnderstand what the will of the Lord is and beware that they be not seduced And it is no excuse to the people beeing misled and misguided to say Thus haue I bene taught and instructed For when the blinde leade the blinde they both fall into the pit of destruction Mat. 15 14. So that if they embrace not faith vnto saluation but withdraw themselues vnto perdition they that follow false Teachers are sure to perish as well as they that leade them the way or rather out of the way and if the Watchman see the sword drawne 〈◊〉 33 8. and iudgement comming and blow not the Trumpet albeit the blood of the people shall bee required at his hands yet they shall also be taken away in their sins Verse 5. The Lord put an answer in Balaams mouth Heere is set downe the Author of his Prophesies He sought a cursing but God put in his mouth a blessing so that the spirit of Prophesie is sometimes giuen to wicked men as appeareth in Saul sundry others Wherefore it is said God put his word in his mouth not in his heart He hath God plentifully in his mouth but his heart was farre from him so that he speaketh not farre otherwise then his Asse spake before because God compelled him against his will to vtter that which he put in his mouth â—â—rine 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉 â—â—â—eâ— to â—â—uiâ— oâ—â—e 〈◊〉 Heereby we learne that Gods truth is oftentimes enforced and drawne out of those that know it not nor beleeue it Prophane men of an euill spirit are constrained
compelled to giue testimony and witnesse to the truth of God the Lord as it were wringeth and wresteth it out of the mouths of those that be ignorant of him as we see how Balaam in this and the chapter following vttereth excellent and heauenly things albeit against his will of God of the enemies of God of the Church prospering and flourishing thorough his fauour yet he was lewd in life and prophane in heart louing neyther God nor his truth This we see in the Sorcerers in Egypt when they saw and felt the plague of Lice but could not with their enchantments bring foorth the like they confessed This is the finger of God Exod. 8 19. This appeareth farther in the history of Gideon when one of his enemies had told a dreame to his neighbour which hee had dreamed his fellow answered and saide This is nothing else saue the sword of Gideon the sonne of Ioash a man of Israel for into his hand hath God deliuered Midian and all the Hoast Iudg. 7 14. This likewise we see in the Centurion and souldiers that were with him watching Iesus Math. 27 54 when they saw the renting of the veyle the trembling of the earth the opening of the graues the cleauing of the stones and arising of the dead bodies they feared greatly saying Truely this was the Sonne of God Hereunto cometh the confession of Caiaphas an enemy to Christ and to the doctrine of saluation which he persecuted for hee vttered a Prophesie of the death and passion of Christ Ioh. 11 49 50 51 52. It was an extraordinary motion of God that guided his tongue to Prophesie of Christ So he spake afterward in theÌ„ that cryed out at his arraignement Mat. 27 25. His blood be vpon vs and vpon our children which was plentifully performed in its time and season The like we may obserue in Pilate when he was admonished by the Iewes to amend this title of Christ set on his Crosse Iesus of Nazareth the King of the Iewes Pilate answered What I haue written I haue written Iohn 19 22. wherein at vnawares hee is made after a sort a Preacher of the kingdome of Christ who gouerned his tongue as heere hee did the tongue of Balaam The Reasons remaine to bee considered Reason 1 First to leaue the wicked without excuse when they heare the truth For God neuer leaueth himselfe without witnesses no not among the Infidels as the Apostle declareth Acts 14 16 17. Now if the powring downe showers of raine sending the fruitfulnes of the earth feeding all creatures with bodily food be the Lords witnesses and testimonies of his power how much more is the word of God which is the sauour of life vnto life to all that beleeue Forseeing God opened the mouth of Caiaphas as we shewed before to vtter a Prophesie concerning Christ the obstinate incredulity of the Iewes was conuinced when both the cause and vertue of his death was vttered by their owne high-Priest albeit hee spake it in another meaning Secondly he speaketh often in wicked men to encrease their iudgement and bring vpon Reason 2 them the greater damnation If God had not reuealed his truth vnto them their punishment should bee the lesse This wee see set downe Luk. 12 47 48. This appeareth by the words of Christ to his Disciples Math. 7 23. Luke 13 25 26. Many will say to mee in that day Lord Lord haue we not by thy Name prophesied And by thy Name cast out diuels And by thy Name done many great works And then will I professe to them I neuer knew you depart from me yee that worke iniquity Thus Christ vpbraideth the Cities wherein most of his great works were done because they repented not and telleth them it shall be easier for Tyre and Sidon for Sodome and Gomorrha at the day of iudgement then for them Math. 11 22. Thirdly to strengthen confirme his childreÌ„ Reason 3 in the truth reuealed vnto them Great is theyr wauering and weaknesse when God maketh knowne his word vnto them sealeth it vnto them by his signes and sacraments they are full of doubting and theyr faith is mingled with infidelity as wee see in the example of Gideon Iudg 7 14. God appeared vnto him at the thressing-floore commanded him to goe in his might to saue Israel promised him the victory and strengthened him by the signes that he asked yet he remained fearefull faint-hearted after these so many meanes vsed to giue him courage confirmation Iudg. 7 10. Hence it is that God raised vp one in the hoast of his enemies and guided his tongue to be a Preacher and publisher of his truth telling this dreame of his to his fellow that loe a Cake of Barley-bread tumbled from aboue into the boast of Midian and came vnto a Tent and smote it that it fell and ouerturned it that the Tent fell downe which is expounded and interpreted to be the sword of Gideon Wherby we see that God opened the mouth and directed the tongue of this Idolater for the strengthening of Gideon and the furthering of him in his work Now let vs make vse of this Doctrine First Vse 1 behold heerein the greatnesse of his power Name causing his enemies to professe and acknowledge it We see how they resist rebell against God We see how they abide not to submit their necks to his obedience but cast away the cordes of discipline from them yet he ouer-ruleth them ordereth their tongues and disposeth the words of their mouth to his owne glory This is it which the Prophet declareth Psal 8 1 2. This also appeareth in the example of Saul and of the messengers that he sent to take Dauid For the Spirit of God fell vpon them and they prophesied therefore it was a Prouerb Is Saul also among the Prophets 1 SaÌ„ 10 11 and 19 24. This verifieth the saying of the wise man Prou. 16 1. The preparations of the heart are in man but the answer of the tongue is from the Lord that is howsoeuer a man many times mâ—streth an whole Army of thoghts in his minde as it were in battell array and concludeth with himselfe both what how to speake yet man is ruled by a superior power shal speake as God guideth his mouth not as himselfe purposeth and determineth Seeing therefore God frameth vnfit instruments to his owne purpose and maketh them serue for the aduancement of his owne glory we must conclude againe with the Prophet O Lord our Lord how excellent is thy Name in all the world Secondly it is not hard with God to retaine Vse 2 and reserue a people to himselfe in all ages albeit there be neuer so many enemies albeit the Church bee not alwayes visible to the eye and kept in outward beauty He is not tyed to any Nation people or place Let vs neuer feare the decay or destruction of the Church he that did gaine it to himselfe will maintaine it against all the practises and